[R] The Walking Dead - IC - (ALWAYS OPEN)

[Porcelain Doll]

http://i497.photobucket.com/albums/rr338/Delleneta/episode-13-walkers-fence-2.jpg
[R] for potential gore, violence, horror, romance.
OOC (http://role-player.net/forum/showthread.php?t=35330)
If you want to join, read through the rules and send me your character sheet on the OOC.
This will always be open, feel free to jump in anytime.

What would you do if you walked outside and you saw zombies, roaming the streets? What would you do if you saw them, eating everyone in their path. What would you do if you lost your loved ones, not knowing if they are alive or not? What would you do if you were being attacked by one? What would you do, if one bit you? Nothing. You aren't yourself anymore, you can't control yourself. You are not human anymore. The lucky ones that are alive, are they really that lucky? They have to try and stay alive, try and keep others alive. They have to trust people, even complete strangers. They become vulnerable, confused, lonely, defeated. But they have to push through all that, it's the only way to survive the walkers. Will they live? Will they die?


- At least two paragraphs. If you can't think of anything to write, write about their past, their thoughts and feelings. A bit about their history and feelings would probably take a good two or three paragraphs. This will give you character some more depth and make it more interesting for yourself and others.

- Do not post again, if the person you have interacted with hasn't posted yet. This will stop all of the confusion and will keep everyone on track.

- You don't have to be with the group. It isn't necessary. We can form small groups and eventually get into a big group. Maybe a few pairs or so will join the group later on. This will make the roleplay more realistic and if everyone isn't together, it won't be as clustered.

- If you are going to be away/busy for some time that might affect the roleplay. PLEASE let me know! That way I won't have to chase after people and the roleplay won't be put on hold.

- Remember you can always make new characters. So don't be afraid to kill off some of yours :)

Accepted Characters:

Character Sheet
Name: Katarina Lose
Age: 20
Gender: Female

Appearance:http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mb4morkNYf1qm0i87o1_1280.jpg
Personality: Katarina is very vicious and intimidating. She finds it easy to hate someone and will hate them for any reason. She is very loyal however and will never leave anyone behind. You can either get on Kat's good or bad side. If you are on her bad side, she will never forgive you and does everything she can to hurt you. If you are on her good side she will protect you and never betray you. She is very strong minded and never lets anything get to her. Kat's biggest fear is if someone thought of her as being weak. She has a very short temper and even the slightest of things can make her furious. Her red hair definitely suits her fiery personality.

Before the break out of the walkers: Katarina hated her childhood. Her parents were very strict and found any excuse to punish her. Katarina was home schooled and wasn't allowed out of the house under any circumstance. This meant she was cut off from everyone, no friends. When Katarina was a teenager her fiery personality started to come out. She hated her parents for keeping her locked away inside a cage. Katarina tried escaping once by sneaking out of her bedroom window. This was quite a mission because her house was two-storied and her bedroom was obviously on the top floor. Katarina climbed out of her bedroom window and grasped a branch of a nearby tree. She was going good until she lost her balance on one of the lower branches and fell out of the tree. Katarina broke her arm and there was a huge cut on her face. It started from the top of her eye, just missed he eye and ended at the bottom. She still has this scar today. Her father cut down the tree and bolted her window shut. Katarina didn't give up though, she continued to try and escape even though she failed every time. She didn't know why her parents were so protective, she thought it was ridiculous.

During the break out of the walkers: Most people would of been horrified when the outbreak happened, scared to lose their family. But with Katarina it was completely opposite. He house was attacked by several zombies one night. Katarina was in the kitchen eating her dinner with her parents at the time. The family were terrified when their house was randomly attacked by these zombie looking creatures. Katarina raced into her bedroom as soon as it happened, her parents right behind her. Of course all of the windows were bolted so they had no way to escape when the zombies had followed them into her bedroom. Katarina had a huge wardrobe in her room, it was very thick and sturdy. The wardrobe door was always open because you could only open it one way, that's if you were inside it. The door locks and the only way you can open it is if you are on the other side (inside of the wardrobe). Katarina quickly jumped inside of the huge wardrobe and slammed the door shut after her. Her parents hammered on the door with their fists begging for her to open it. Katarina was too furious with her parents to do so and ignored them. Her parents cried in fear and tried to open the wardrobe up but it wouldn't budge and nor did she. It only took a couple of minutes for Kat to hear her parents' screaming when the zombies sunk their teeth into them. Katarina didn't feel any guilt what so ever, she believed they deserved it. She listened to her parents die as she stayed hidden inside of her wardrobe.

What she's doing now: Katarina escaped from her wardrobe and her house. She was free at last. Kat has never felt so free in her life, she could finally breathe. Katarina has never thought back to that night and regret her decision. Now she is roaming the streets on her own, killing walker after walker. She uses long sharp knives as her weapons which she found in an alleyway beside someone who was dead. Katarina had taken them quickly and stabbed the person in the head so that they didn't turn into a walker.
Character Sheet

Name: Ruby Smith
Age: Fifteen
Gender: Female

Appearance:http://hungergamesdwtc.net/wp-content/uploads/2011/11/Isabelle-Fuhrman-profile-pic.pnghttp://www.myhungergames.com/wp-content/uploads/2011/11/Isabelle-Fuhrman-Clove.jpg
Personality: Ruby is kind hearted like her sister, but she has a tough side to her. She can be quite nosy and gets into people's business a lot. She hates it when people keep the harsh truth about reality from her. Ruby can be very stubborn and it's hard to persuade her to do things, she hates being bossed around. She knows how to twist her big sister around and get her to do anything for her. Rochelle would do anything for Ruby, so she usually falls into her sister's traps. Ruby would put anyone before her though, just like her sister.

Before the break out of the walkers: Ruby is the youngest daughter in her family, her big sister Rochelle she loves a lot. They very rarely have fights, they are more like best friends than sisters. Her parents are hard on her though, encouraging her to be like Rochelle. But Ruby doesn't want to go to university, she wants to explore the world. Ruby gets sick of being compared to her sister sometimes, even though she loves her and looks up to her, she doesn't want to be Rochelle. Ruby goes to the local highschool which isn't too far from her house. Her grades aren't that great, if she actually put the effort in she would get excellent marks.

During the break out of the walkers: Ruby was in her chemistry class at school, one of her favourite lessons. She was gazing out of the window when suddenly an ugly creature jumped up against the window. Ruby screamed which attracted more of these creatures, they were bashing on the window which eventually broke. The whole class and the teacher made a bolt to the door, screams and cries echoed down the school hall way. Students and teachers flooded out of the school, some didn't make it and were being eaten alive by these horrible monsters. Once Ruby got outside she didn't know where to run, she didn't think quickly enough and one of the zombies was on top of her. Ruby screamed and tried with all her might to prize the zombie off of her, someone pulled her away, her leg inches away from being bitten. It was Rochelle. The two of them ran home, tears rolling down their cheeks.

What she's doing now: Ruby and Rochelle are now stuck inside their house, their parents no where to be seen. Ruby is convinced that they are dead, but Rochelle keeps telling her that they are alive. Ruby has tried to tell her sister that they really need supplies. The first time ever, Rochelle didn't listen to Ruby's idea. This angered Ruby and she became frustrated with her sister, they would die if they didn't get out soon. Ruby keeps asking her sister and she knows that Rochelle will give in eventually.Name: Christopher Myles Lowe
Age: 17
Appearance: http://i1258.photobucket.com/albums/ii539/_SetYourselfOnFire_/Images%20for%20R%20O%20B/tumblr_l055gh7l6E1qbx0imo1_400.jpg
Sexuality: Straight
Relationship Status: Single
Crush: Open
Bio/Background: I wish to keep this a secret, have it unfold in the story line.Name: Michael Anthony Ross
Age: 18
Appearance:
http://i1258.photobucket.com/albums/ii539/_SetYourselfOnFire_/Images%20for%20R%20O%20B/tumblr_lxgeour9iL1qi9s2zo1_500.jpg
http://i1258.photobucket.com/albums/ii539/_SetYourselfOnFire_/Images%20for%20R%20O%20B/tumblr_lpx80vU4cM1qjuz1po1_500.jpg
Sexuality: Bisexual
Relationship Status: Single
Crush: Open
Bio/Background: Again, I'm keeping this secret :3Name: Bridget Zeller (Bree)
Age: 24
Gender: Female

Appearance: http://i282.photobucket.com/albums/kk257/winskunas/042_herfurth2.jpg

Personality: Bree is typically a serious person, her previous life a difficult one that forced her to make a lot of hard choices. She comes across as cold-hearted, but it is mostly a front to keep others from interfering in her life. Determined and head-strong, she stands up for herself and speaks her mind without any care for the consequences. She will work hard to get what she wants or needs, believing that anything worth having is worth fighting for. Although it takes a lot to get to know her, she is loyal to her friends and would do anything in her power to help them.

Before the break out of the walkers: Bridget was serving a ten year sentence in a mental institution after setting her house on fire, which resulted in the death of her mother and father. She was found guilty of the crime, but due to the suspicious circumstances, she was given a lighter sentence based on the verdict of temporary insanity.

During the breakout of the walkers: Bridget began to plan her escape when the plague of the undead struck the town. The patients had limited knowledge of the attack--news of a rabies-like illness had reached their ears a few days before, but assurances of a cure kept the panic to a minimum. Following the event of a night shift nurse arriving with her wrist wrapped lightly with a stained bandage, the morning began with its normal routine. Patients lined up for their morning meds and the nurse appeared to be sleeping, her head resting on her arm across the desk. Roused by the next shift’s nurse, the infected woman attacked her and a struggle ensued. Bridget saw her chance, as did several other patients, and with the frenzied attack in full swing, she entered the nurse’s station and snatched up the ward’s keys and card. The building’s alarms were set off as soon as she made her way out of the first door, triggered not by her escape, but by the commotion behind her.

What she's doing now: Surviving any way she can, Bridget roams the city searching for food and shelter.Name: Ester Locke
Age: 16
Gender: Female
Sexuality: Heterosexual
Weapons: Machete

Personality: Ester is loving and caring, she hates to see others getting hurt and will normally do something about it. She is a very strong individual, if she has to make a hard decision and if it's best she will do it. She's good at handling situations and a large group of people; which would make her strong on leadership. She's got a lot of heart and compassion even though she's the type to make tough decisions. She is very loyal once she is able to trust a person, her loyalty is very strong; she'll stick by your side even in the stickiest of situations. She does not judge or underestimate people before she even truly knows them. She is a very good convincer, very intelligent and wise. She thinks a situation through before going head first into it. She is also very stubborn.


History: My history isn't very pleasant.. I had been living happily with my parents, everything was perfect. Things got a lot better once Anna was born, she was such a beautiful little girl. Four years after Anna was born, I was fourteen years old; something dreadful happened. My parents had been murdered in cold blood by my psychotic uncle, he held me at gun point once finished butchering up my parents, I had witnessed the whole thing. Thank God Anna wasn't there to see it, she had been at some girl scouts thing at the time. Police showed up in time to rescue me from my uncle's grip, however they weren't the ones who had really saved my life. The police had been telling him over and over to let me go. It had gone on for at least an hour before I finally gathered up enough courage to convince him to let me go. I'm quite the convincer, good with sympathizing and such. My uncles sentence was life in prison without parole.

After that, Anna and I lived with my uncle's wife; my aunt. I knew she was in a lot of pain, she loved my parents, she was my father's sister. We were all grieving for our loss, but I knew the pain could not last forever. I made sure Anna was happy, my aunt couldn't fulfill the motherly role that Anna needed; so I filled that role. I had to be happy, and also smile for her. And so I did.


Current Situation: Ester is hiding up in a treehouse with Anna that she had found when the walkers[currently 'monsters' since Ester isn't exactly sure what to make of them] showed up; it's near a supply store which is great. Unfortunately more and more walkers are showing up around the store making it difficult for Ester to reach it. She figures she should find coverage elsewhere, but is afraid of Anna's safety. Since the treehouse is high and the walkers are stupid, it's a perfect place to stay. However, Ester knows she can't stay here forever. She is currently thinking of her next move.


Appearance http://fc07.deviantart.net/fs70/f/2010/174/9/a/Good_Morning_Beautiful_by_soulofautumn87.jpg
[Ester's eyes are blue like her sister's]

Relations: Anna-Little sisterName: Anna Locke
Age: 6
Gender: Female
Sexuality: N/A
Weapons: Pocket Knife

Personality: Anna is a very sweet and shy little girl. She enjoys playing different types of games like any other child. [her personality is short because she's still young, and has a lot to develop]


History: Same as Ester's pretty much.


Current Situation: With Ester


Appearance: http://imgfave.com/view/1484680


Relations: Ester-Big sisterName: Ilia Captor
Age:17
Gender: Female
Sexuality: Straight
Appearance:http://t2.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcSvMDHPCR0WbP8Z8yKH-q_IjHKoaJFCxIXck4HGDV71WEwtQf74
History: She absolutely hates talking about it.
Crush: ChristopherNames: Jason Captor -- Ella Captor
Ages: 12 -- 12
Genders:
Looks:
http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mb3tc061Ns1reg8rwo1_1280.jpg
Male is Jason and Female is Ella -- They wear the eye patches all the time due to them hiding their eyes but they don't wear the bunny ears...
History: Both have already been posted in the IC....
Other: They are twins...Name: Isaac Marlow
Age: 27
Height: 6'1"
Weight: 185 lbs
Appearance: http://imageshack.us/a/img31/640/ianq.jpg

Personality: Isaac is generally calm, analytical, and left-brained. In assessing any situation, he typically will put his emotions aside and consider the situation quite abstractly. Generally blunt and to the point, Isaac can sometimes come off as rude, though he generally means well. He is driven by an intense and unyielding sense of morality that sometimes puts him at odds with others who may see his personal sense of right and wrong as far too inflexible and impractical given the state of the world. He would sooner die than abandon another person to this nightmare.

Before the break out of the walkers: Isaac is the son of an Caucasian-American man and a Japanese woman. In addition, he has a 24 year old sister and a 19 year old brother. His parents met at UCLA where his father was studying Engineering and his mother was an exchange student studying linguistics. Shortly after he was born, his parents moved to the East Coast where Isaac had a relatively regular, middle-class life. After coming of age, he returned to California to study at UCLA as his parents had. In college, he studied Microbiology, earning a PhD for a dissertation on rapid mutations in bacterial life-forms.

During the break out of the walkers: Isaac awoke one morning to find the city in complete and utter chaos, with word of riots breaking out all over the city. After a day of watching news reports, he came to realize this was something far beyond a regular riot. Upon learning it was a nation-wide epidemic, Isaac panics and immediately sets out to return to the East Coast and find out what happened to his family.

What he's doing now: After running out of gas and finding no safe spot to refuel, Isaac sets out on foot. He manages to avoid the undead by moving quickly and lightly. He's currently passing through another neighborhood in search of some food or medical supplies to help sustain him before he ultimately continues his journey to the East Coast.Name: Wilhelmina Engel
Age: 20
Gender: Female
Description: Blonde, shoulder length hair. Green eyes. 5"11 and with a full figure but is used to work. Often wears blue jeans and black tanks with her father's leather jacket. Carries a Weatherby Vanguard stainless steel rifle and whatever is in the gun safe.

Personality: Wilhelmina or Wil is a calm and gentle young woman who enjoys taking care of others. Even though she enjoys being around other people she is very quiet and awkward if she doesn't know them very well. Wil listens to directions and opinons of others but will step up and take charge if she feels that something isn't right.

Before the break out: Wil was finishing up college and getting ready to work at a art museum. She was often seen with a book or studying. Growing up in the south, she spent most of her time on the family farm. Because of this she has more pratical knowledge than most. She knows how to hunt, ride, and forage since her father taught her these skills growing up.

During the break out: Wil was just about to visit a museum up north for a job interview. As she left her farm, she noticed that something was off. That's when the first walker showed up. After realizing that it was in fact not a person in need of help, she ran it over and hightailed it back to the farm. Her parets were out of the state visiting her relatives. She knew that she would most likely never she them again.

What she's doing now: Wil is camping out at the farm. Her fathere's gun cache and supplies (he must have been a closest survivalist) are too valuable to leave. Her small garden and chickens keep her out of her pantry. As every day passes she considers leaving. She is lonely and feels like she should be helping other people and not hiding
http://cdnimg.visualizeus.com/thumbs/c0/72/black,and,white,handsome,handsome,men,man,men,mode l-c07220d9d12620d853dd37063bf648ed_h.jpg

Name: Sans Lupo
Age: 23
Gender: Male
Sexuality: Bisexual
Status: Single
Crush: Open

Personality: Outspoken and studious, Sans is naturally inclined to announce anything he has learned but as for integrity, he’s still working on it. He’s dedicated to duty and will rise to the occasion. While he has a respect for authority, he does not follow blindly. He has a sympathetic nature, to a fault; when swift and prompt determination is required, he falls back on rationalization. He’s especially drawn to and is comfortable around eccentric people because they’re more understanding when it comes to his unusual luck and knack of pointing out omens. Even though Sans is spiritual, he worries to the last meticulous detail. He cares about harmony in the group and will go out of his way to quell any conflict, despite that it isn’t any of his business. He pretends he is subordinate and reluctant, but on the inside, he is commanding and has a vast source of energy and ambition. His neurotic drive for survival makes him paranoid.

The Beginning: Sans was an electrician in Atlanta just to make ends meet, but he was most happy casing his art in galleries as a photographer and the one-night stands he’d pick up from clubbing downtown. He screened the calls and ignored family, because they always were requests or dilemmas. All he worried about was gym, tanning, laundry and the debt he found himself in after college. He noticed the rise in the production of zombie movies and laughed at the zombie-themed proms. Unable to keep it to himself any longer, Sans brought it up one night, smoking cannabis with his buddies in their apartment: “I mean, like right now, corpses staggering around that corner. What would you do? What’d be your first thought?” After an hour of hearing elaborate escape plans, he was left with questioning whether if they’d actually commit to the plans. Little did he know that he would find out.

The End: Sans was commuting on the subway beneath Atlanta. Exhausted, he crossed his arms to secure his backpack in his grip, laid his head on the glass, and hid under the hood from the harsh fluorescent lights. Abrupt screaming startled him awake before a man collapsed on top of him, his neck chewed apart by a walker. Sans jerked at another scream down at the end of the compartment; three other walkers were advancing on their prey as they were softly battered with purses and bicycles. Slow banging from the other compartment made him look at a window where a bloody silhouette of a teenage girl was being devoured. In the entire time that he clutched his backpack, the subway had gradually stopped. Doors scraped open and kept for some time. From the inside, he watched crowds fled for the escalators. Sans realized he was no longer sleeping on his way to lunch break. He desperately kicked the walker out of his path and jostled his way towards the surface. Screeching collisions in traffic, thuds of the bodies fallen out of skyscrapers, and distant gunshots hammered his ears, but chillingly, there were absolutely no sirens. That told him: this was the end.

The Aftermath: Stoned in his apartment, Sans peers out the window, mulling over his next move.
Name: Jace Langston

Age: 19

Gender: Male

Appearance: http://favim.com/orig/201107/20/boy-cute-guy-hot-man-Favim.com-111239.jpg

Personality: Jace is someone who can be described as a laid-back, down to earth kind of guy. He is generally very friendly toward people and willing to put his life on the line for a complete stranger. Honest and hard-working, he knows what he wants and how to get it. Jace has a high pain tolerance and he doesn't like it when people have to worry about him. He can be very stubborn and strong in his belief. His intelligence, humor and quick-wit are what help to keep him sane and alive.

Before the breakout of walkers: A Senior at University of Chicago, Jace was majoring in Public and Social service. He was on his last year of his Bachelor's Degree and getting ready to get his Master's. He was in several clubs, all which volunteered, and was the goalie/ forward on the soccer team. Although he did play other spots, soccer is what he had always been best at and what he loved. He lived on campus with his long time friend, Lucas. Overall, he made good grades in his classes and wasn't much of a party-er.

During the breakout of walkers: Jace was visiting his parents in Douglas, GA, during one of his breaks when the outbreak happened. He was in the house with his dog, Milo (http://3.bp.blogspot.com/_mNoP3zV5W10/S5Y2tQTZqaI/AAAAAAAAAYs/j9g9cU53DS8/s320/GreatPyrenees1.jpg), watching "NCIS" and having breakfast when Milo started to bark madly at the dog. Thinking nothing of it, he told Milo to "stand down". It was when he heard the scream that he knew something was wrong. Grabbing the baseball bat out of the coat closet, he than ran and threw open the door. The sight that greeted him almost made him sick; a women was on top of his neighbor, Mrs. Robinson, and was eating into her flesh. Without thinking much about it, he ran out, Milo following close behind him. Bring the bat down on the women's back, she crumpled. Seconds later, she started to move again. He hit her over and over till she stopped. Hearing a fierce snarling behind him, he turned to find Milo teeth dug in to Mrs. Robinson's neck, but she was still moving even though she ought to be dead. It was then that Jace realized what was going on, he had seen the clips on the new about the dead coming back. Bring the baseball bat up, he then brought it on top of Mrs. Robionson head, ending her there. Calling Milo and running back insde, and started to prepare for the worst.

What they are doing now: Right now, Milo and Jace are held up in their house. Jace has survived by stealing food and supplies from the other houses around him because everyone seems to be either dead, undead or gone. He is not ready to leave yet, but he also knows that if he tries to survive on his own, that he will not make it. Packing up a backpack, he has deiced that he might leave and try to find other survivors.

Other: He will be using one of his bike as a method of travel. Milo, who is a Great Pyrenees, is also coming with him. Milo is has been very well-trained and is a smart dog. He does not bark a lot.Name: Janet Mullen
Age: 27
Gender: Female

Appearance:
http://whatislistening.com/blog/wp-content/uploads/2011/10/Blind_Girl_by_jezebel.jpg


Personality: Slow and careful to put it in a short way. She had always been careful but since the accident she's taken it even slower to make sure that she does things right. A very careful listener and prefers having contact with someone physically since she can't see anyone.

Before the break out of the walkers: Janet was a promising medical student in college, spending many of her nights with her face in a book, studying hard. She had dreams of becoming a doctor like her father while even working to pay her own way (mostly) through college. However, her dreams were almost shattered one day due to one of her party animal like friends. It was a chemistry class they were in and the teacher had stepped out for a moment.

Her friend had mixed some chemicals together which caused the mixture to react explosively and splashed into Janet's eyes. The chemicals burnt away her sight and scared her face around her eyes. Her dreams of becoming a doctor had shattered in that moment as she spent the next few months in the hospital and in therapy. Her father helped save part of her dream by working with the university to teach his daughter nursing in a way that can be handled with her new handicap. She finally graduated a year ago as a legally blind nurse to a standing ovation from the entire university.

During the breakout of the walkers: Janet had been working in a little family clinic in Atlanta when the outbreak started. They didn't get the bad cases that the hospitals did, but they got enough that soon the clinic was a bad place to be. Janet survived because one of the clinic workers shoved her into an empty examination room and told her to stay there and to not open the door no matter what. She listened to him, cowering behind the exam bed as the screams and the moans reached her ears. She isn't exactly sure how long it was but eventually it got silent enough that she shoved some medical supplies in a bag before leaving the exam room. She listened as she made her way to the break room, grabing her braile labeler and her walking stick along with some food and drinks that were lying around. She didn't think this would be a safe place to stay and decided to head out and try to make it back to her place.

What she's doing now: Janet mightbe one of the few people that haven't put down a Walker, due to she's used her more focused hearing to avoid any sort of contact with them in the first place. She had intended to go home from the clinic, but due to the detours she had to make and the lack of city sounds she has gotten lost and she isnt too sure of what building she is currently hiding in or where it is located. At one point she lost the sunglasses she usually wore to hide the scaring around her eyes so she just grabbed some sort of white cloth and covered her eyes with that.
Name: Junko Liu
Age: 18
Gender: Female
Sexuality: Straight
Appearance: http://s1.favim.com/orig/5/4minute-asian-fashion-girl-hyuna-Favim.com-161315.jpg
Personaility: She’s kindhearted, and compassionate. Raised to be well mannered and ladylike, by her prestigious parents. She was the follower type of people. Always going where her friends took her, she loved to hangout, go out shopping, partying, a night on the town was her favorite. She is a total gamer, and music lover. She loves being creative, sassy, and cocky at times. She loved making new friends, “The more the merrier” that was (one) of her mottos. She’s described as a total Spazz.
Before the outbreak of walkers: She graduated from Dance Academy, and with the help of her parents bought and fixed up a little dance studio of her own. She taught teenagers and young children less fortunate how to dance and have fun, she held tons of dance contests and events to raise up money for charities and such. She was recongized for her skill, it wasn’t till a group of her friends talked her into competiting in a national dance contest her career took off from there. She was one of the top ten best dancers in the region. Call it dancing fever, but there wasn’t a time she couldn’t stop tapping her foot ; moving her hips ; or scooping her shoulders side to side. Like dancing had tunneled into her system, just like music. She was adapted to each individual rhythm.
During the outbreak of walkers: She was just in her studio alone, after hours going over her moves. All a sudden she hears a scream in the distant. She tried peering out the window to see but saw nothing in the darkness. All she could hear were more screaming from afar, followed by gun shots. She become worried. Worried about her friends, her parents, everyone she ever knew she was worried about. She quickly grabbed her jacket and ran outside to see all the comotion. That’s when she say it all, the dead up and walking around killing people, and eating them alive. This made her sick to her stomach, she tried to save them, only able to distract some walkers so other people could run, that’s when the thought of her patents flashed through her mind. She wanted to know if they were okay and safe. She ran back to her studio, locking the door and hiding in the back office, she grabbed her cell phone and called their home in Tokyo. The line was disconnected, making her worry even more.
What she’s doing now: She is still trying to contact her parents today, without any luck. So until then, she tries helping others best to her abilities, there are countless times she tries saving someone from a bite, but when her back is turned its too late, it hurts her heart having to put them down like animals, its inhumane. She doesn’t know how to use guns. She knows all forms of Japanese and Chinese fighting styles. She’ll use a switchblade she carries around in her back pocket as the only “weapon” she has. Being on her own is also terrifing, she grew up, always being around someone and being attached, now that she’s alone she doesn’t know what her plan of action is. “Protect myself, and run”Name: Silvana Maria*Novelo*
Age: 25
Gender: Female
Sexuality: Straight
Relationship: Single
Crush: Open

Appearance:*http://obamapacman.com/2009/12/michelle-rodriguez-avatar-lost-actress-mac-celebrity-girl/michelle-rodriguez-beach/

Personality: Growing up with five older brothers and three younger brothers, she was always a Tom boy. She didn't care what people said, "Live is short" she learned from her brothers, if people didn't like her why would she try acting like something she's not. She was also mothering--well more big sisterly, when she was left to baby sit her baby brothers. She's humorous, out-going, a great athlete, and a over all great person, she loves making friends, and helping others. She would be serious at times, but only meant she loved and cared for you. *

Before the break out of the walkers: She had her heart set on joining the Army. She took ROTC all four years of high school, she committed time in the Army Reserves, and each summer, went to a Army Bootcamp. Her older brothers were already in the Army at that time, and were deployed over seas. Her little brothers taking ROTC in 10th grade.*

During the breakout of the walkers: She was coming home to tell her family the great news, she was finally in the Army, but she was determined to work hard. Her radio turned to a emergency broadcast, talking about the dead (walkers) up and walking around, they said to stay indoors, board up all doors and windows, and sit tight until the Military role in. She slammed on the gas, trying to make it home, she loved watching Zombie movies as a child, she knew what to expect. She ran into her house calling for her parents, and little brothers. She saw that lots of the furniture from the door, to the kitchen and living, then she saw a blood trial. She pulled a shotgun from her dad's hunting cabinet, loaded it, and aimed it steadily as she followed the blood trial, she peered in but it was already too late. She found her parents half eaten bodies. She fell to her knees in tears, crying, she closed both her parents' eyes,and prayed. She got back to her feet, after she searched the rest of the house she still couldn't find her brothers. Her only thing she could believe in was her older brothers taking her younger brothers to safety. That's all the false hope she had.

What she's doing now: She's on the road, traveling, stopping for supplies, gas, and guns. She rides her dad's old motorcycle, with the passages car attacked to it, she puts her duffle bag in that, hopefully she'll find surveyors. She's not too big on being alone.

Location: Hidden in the fenced in community half the RP's group is.
Name-Markus Valentino-Leonardo Olivetti
Age-26
Description-6"8',Black Hair,Dark Brown eyes that ooze intensity.Sculpted face,athletic body.Strong arms,strong,toned upper body.
Dark Clothes are his preferred choice, for sneaking around. Those are the only kind of clothes he has gathered.
Bio-Before the apocalypse, Markus joined the Army,eventually going so far as an Army Ranger.Once he passed Ranger School and was able to come back home, he became a Bartender/Bouncer. He got a girlfriend, had a normal, fun life. The day of the outbreak, he was coming home from work, and as he was driving, saw a man being attacked by a walker. He got out of his car only to find the man dead, and a very sickly looking person walking towards him. As a child he loved zombie movies, so due to his quick mind, put two and two together. He quickly got back into his vehicle, and drove to the nearest gun shop. Luckily, it was early, so not many people knew what was going quite yet. He bought a decent amount of ammunition and weaponry, as well as some survival gear and weapon maintenance kits.
When he got home, he saw that his girlfriend had opened the door to a walker, and was attacked. By the time he had killed the infected, he had to kill his girlfriend.
Putting his mind on survival mode, he gathered all the useful things in his house, and began to load them into his car. He had a few military grade weapons, and a substantial amount of ammunition for them, so he grabbed those, and headed out. He quickly drove to a grocery store, and after realizing people were finally waking up and gathering supplies, got all he could, which was a good amount for a small group of people, and rushed out of the store without paying.
He called up the only two friends he kept in contact with from the Army, and because they lived close to each other, they all met up, luckily with enough supplies to keep them healthy for a substantial amount of time. Over a period of time, they gained a few survivors, lost some, and in the end, his two friends were killed by two fake dead walker.(The ones that lay there until someone shows up.)
Since then, he's been all over, staying away from groups, and gathering gas and supplies.

Weapons-One M4A1 Military Grade Assualt Rifle with flashlight, grip and ACOG scope.
One Glock.45
One 12 Guage Shotgun
One Hunting Rifle
Two Revolvers
Four Hunting Knives

Location-Close to one the RPs big groups.Name: Aieko Littlesea
Age:21
Gender:F
Appearance: Aieko is 5'7. With think black waist length black hair. She is Japanese and Native American. She has on dark jeans with a white V neck shirt that shows a tab bit of her upper cleavage .
http://s1307.beta.photobucket.com/user/SanAndreas6/media/Aieko.jpg.html


Personality: Aieko is a social bug, she is nice to everyone she meets. She gives a people the benefit of the doubt. She is very loyal . When you break her trust, she will not give 2 shits about you, and if she doesn't like you,, you will know

Before the Breakout of the walkers: Aieko was working as personal assistant for a man who owned a big company. She was always busy during the day but at night she always made time for her friends. On the weekends she was always clubbing or bar hopping.

During the breakout of the walkers: Aieko was at a bar.She was drunk, so when she saw this ugly walker come up to her she thought it was a joke, and some guy dressing up. She laughed then her conscious told her to get the hell away from it. Thank God she listened and took off. Because later on she found out what they were.

whats she's doing now: Aieko is staying in her Uncles house with her Cousin Kimiko (Kim). They leave when they need more supplies but they always return to this house. But she knows they cant stay their forever.Name: Kimiko (Kim) Hokkaido
Age: 20
Gender:F
Appearance:Kim is 5'3 With jet black, straight as a pencil hair that reaches a little past the middle of her back, with bangs. She's wearing the outfit thats in the pic. She is japanese and white
http://s1307.beta.photobucket.com/user/SanAndreas6/media/Kimiko.jpg.html

Personality: Kim is a little fire cracker. She grew up always having to defend herself, so she has a pretty strong back bone. She is very Loyal to her cousin and best friend Aikeo, but if she isn't sure how she would take in a survivor. She would probably feel on edge with the person. not trusting him/her.

Before Breakout: Aikeo was working at Starbucks, and when she wasn't on the clock she was a Slacker. playing video games, mostly zombie one's. She always felt like a Zombie apocalypse was going to happen and she prepared for it by reading The Zombies survival guide, and going to the shooting range.

During breakout: Kim was playing video games and was yelling at her xbox headset at some kid who was being a try hard on a games she was playing. As she yelled at the kid calling him foul names she heard a scream. She immediately stopped yelling and slid her headset off and listened carefully. She heard her mother crying about being bitten and it hurt . And her father panicking. Kim shoved her headset off and ran swung her feet off of the desk and jumped out of her gamer chair and rushed downstairs. 3 hours later, her mom was dead. 10 minute after that Kim saw a Zombie for the first time and it was her own mother.

What she's doing now: Pretty much just holding down the fort with her cousin. But soon they are going to have to leave. SInce they have noticed more Zombies coming around.Name: Julie Clearwater
Age: Twenty-two
Gender: Female

Appearance:
http://www.globalization101.org/uploads/Image/News%20Analyses/blonde-model.jpg

Personality: Julie appears to be a soft-hearted and sweet woman, with kind words and a gentle touch, but that is only on the surface and to those she keeps at a distance. In reality Julie is a head-strong go getter that can be merciless in her actions. Sometimes cut throat to get what she wants. Julie is highly motivated and determined. Ambitious doesn't even begin to describe her. She even has a wild side, doing outrageous things to get an adrenaline rush. But that is not to say she isn't fair, accepting, or generous. She is just honest, calls it likes she sees it, and her actions can tend to be more in favor for herself rather than others. Julie also has a hard time letting others in and to show signs of weak emotions like fear, sadness, etc.


Before the break out of the walkers: Julie lives in the middle of nowhere up in Maine with her large family. There are six children total, 2 sisters and 4 brothers. She is the older of the two sisters and the second eldest over all. Since there was never anything to do up in Maine Julie took to many outdoorsy activities such as: hunting, four-wheeling, mud wrestling, hiking, rock climbing, and archery. She also became a hands-on amateur mechanic. Julie was bored easily..so she never stood still for too long and always tried new things. However, she took the bow really well and is a good aim with a gun. And despite being apart of a large family..Julie never felt like she really belonged and was somewhat of the outcast. It was just always hard for her to connect to other no matter how many times she smiled and was nice to others. So after awhile she would act nice but deep down was only concerned for herself and did what benefited her. After graduating high school Julie won a scholarship to a school in New York to become a nurse. After her schooling she landed a job in Upstate New York as a clinical nurse.


During the break out of the walkers: Julie was making her rounds at the hospital and checking on her patients when one had slipped away just as she was checking his vitals. So she called the doctor and they tried to revive him, but couldn't. So just as they were about to leave the room to prepare the paperwork and to contact the family..the patient woke up gasping for air and was like a maniac. In an instant he jumped onto the doctor attacking him and eating his flesh. They called for security but no one seemed to come for help. So thinking fast, Julie grabbed the IV drip needle and sunk it into the patient's eye after he came after her. Then he fell to the floor dead next to the doctor. Julie then heard frantic screaming and strange moans coming from the hallway. She stepped out into there to see a mad house of chaos. People were attacking others and eating them! Knowing she had no time before she was someone's next meal..she grabbed some medical supplies that she could use as weapons and escaped, taking down the walking dead. When she came into the parking lot she broke into a car, hot wired it, and drove away to escape the nightmare. But sadly she had to realize the nightmare was even going on inside of her whole community. She high tailed it to her house, grabbed some weapons and supplies and fled the county...only to be pushed full throttle into the walking dead epidemic that seemed to have swept up the nation.

What she's doing now: Julie had been traveling with a small group of four people, keeping her distance, and not saying much, but still contributed to their survival. Her main weapon of choice now was a cross bow. But her back up weapons were two pistols she carries around her belt and a dagger she keeps hidden in her boots. Last night while they were camping..the person on guard had fallen asleep and they were ambushed. SO Julie fought off the ones that she could and it was too late for the others..so she snuck off and has been keeping a low profile ever since. Name:

Damien Bucksteed

Background story:

all his life he was told that his obsesive gaming would lead to him not being able to function in the real world. that his brutal games would cause him to become a sirial killer. but thanks to those games, he can use almost all of the weapons and vehicles that where depicted he knows this as a fact as he has tried using some of them, al thanks to his father being allowed to keep one of all of the weapons that hte army had to offer, be them sniper rifles, assult rifles, pistols, revolvers, magnums, he had one of each, plus enough ammo for the lot to be able to survive in a combat zone for roughly 4-5 days, under continual attack. his dad took some of the good ones, like the Barret and the rocket launcher, but he left all of the rest. good thing he lived next to a house that was trying to move out as They came through, slaughtered the lot of 'em. he packed the supplies into the truck, but he hid them with th extra furniture that was already in there. he figured ya never know. he just kept a G11 for himself. as that was the best gun in the games that he played, and it was the one he knew the most about in the science.

After the outbreak

He is in an old mover's van, driving around, looking for a safe haven, or something of the like. He only knows where he is, in general, not exact.

Appearance:http://bmgf.bulbagarden.net/members/48402/albums/3809/56904.png

thin and lean, well fit, standing at a giant 4' 2" he has a wide jaw, blonde hair, curly when resently dried with no brushing. green eyes, and average everything else

Age:

14

Personality:

Happy go lucky, untill you piss him off, then he is like a demon. as it takes a bit to get him to the demon state though. overall he is a mellow kid (the demon state, is just how he acts...)

Choice of weapon (only one plz):

G11 it fires a burst of three rounds, can switch to semi- and full auto, holds 36 rounds in a "clip", he has both a low-powered scope and a variable zoom scope for it, if the need arrises. He's a good shot with it, so 5/8 times he can hit exactly what he aims for, the other 3 times, he misses by a mile.

Anything else: HE CAN DRIVE!!! all thanks to his games he used to be very rich.Name: Dominic (Dom) Wilux
Age: 20
Gender: Male

Appearance:
2549


Personality: Is strong willed and defiant, with severe ADHD and emotional disorders, he will not put up with abuse of any sort. he pummeled another kid to the ground for calling him a "Dumb ass" in high school. when he says he wants do do something, he will do it! no matter what you say, he will get his way. he is impulsive, and if you get him angry, he is unstable. if i were you, i would not trust him with a gun.

Before the break out of the walkers: he was at a college in Missouri studying for video game design. he had just started controlling his anger-type outbreaks. he got mugged in an alleyway and lost his wallet and identification, and went unstable yet again.

During the breakout of the walkers: he was in his car driving to his college when he saw strangely walking people, he did not watch television because he thought it was all propaganda and lies. he got out to see them, when one almost bit his hand, he scrambled to his car, seeing more and more of the cannibal-like people walking. he turned on the radio for once, and heard a broadcast for a survival colony. he drove for miles and miles, until he gave up.

What he's doing now: running from place to place surviving on what he can, he keeps a journal, describing his events, thoughts, feelings. he has one weapon, a rusty machete that has saved him numerous times. he keeps it at his side, always. he is constantly on edge, he has trained his ears to pick up shuffling footsteps in the distance. he is reverting to almost primitive survival instincts. not knowing what he may face next.

[ElizabethStark]

With a quick slash of her machete the walker's head separated clean off from the rest of its body. It was already getting pretty dark, Ester hurried back to where she was taking shelter, a treehouse in the backyard of an abandoned small house. She had with her a couple of supplies in a backpack she had found laying around in the streets, though she did not find much. She couldn't get into the convenient store; so she had to find resources scattered on the ground. She had had to tie her long black hair back because it would get in the way, as much as she didn't want to cut it.. It seemed as though she had no choice, it could end up getting her killed. She would cut it sometime this week. Anna's hair was already cut down short, she couldn't allow Anna to end up getting turned.

Once she reached the treehouse, she scouted around to see if any walkers had crawled into the backyard, none had appeared. She climbed up to the treehouse, there was no ladder so it was slightly difficult to get into. But thanks to her excellent agility and ability to climb, she had no trouble at all.

Ester threw the backpack into the treehouse and then climbed in and shut the hatch.

"Ester!" a small, light childish voice had called out to her; Anna. Ester quickly shushed her. Anna was a cute and innocent six year old girl; her hair was a bright blond color and slightly curly, her eyes were a beautiful blue color which was more profound on her than it was on Ester's. Her skin a light color, somewhat like Ester's which was slightly more lighter.

"You need to stay quiet Anna," Ester whispered,"I'm not sure what those monster's are attracted to; it could be sound, smell, anything." Anna looked down at the backpack and began looking through it. Ester sighed,"I couldn't find much, I think it's time we go elsewhere; our supplies are running low and the convenient store is outta my reach. It's nearly flooded with those things. I can't risk going in there."

"But where will we go sis?" Anna asked worriedly. Her face suddenly brightened up,"Wait, we should go to auntie's store; she should be there right?"

Anna's right, their aunt had been at work when this all happened, however; Ester doubted she was even alive. But there was a small possibility she was and it was a start. With a warm smile Ester spoke with motherly gentleness,"You're probably right, it's a good place to search. It's a long walk from here, do you think you can make it?"

"Of course!" Anna jumped up in excitement,"I can't wait to see auntie Meagan." it's amazing how much a little girl could go through so much and still be so happy even when the world seemed to be ending. An admiring trait; she would need that.

"I suppose we'll get going in the morning," Ester paused for a moment to gather her thoughts; they'd have to get through the neighborhood to get to the open field rode which lead to their aunt's utility store, which was about six miles east from that rode. Getting out of the neighborhood wouldn't take too long, about five minutes at most. However, with all the walkers about; it could take ten minutes. It was going to be difficult especially with Anna, but it was possible; she would follow through with her plan in the morning.

"Alright Anna, get some sleep. We have a big day tomorrow." with a kiss goodnight for Anna, she nestled Anna in her arms.

"Goodnight sis," Anna spoke sleepily and ended up falling asleep a few minutes later. Unfortunately Ester couldn't seem to find any sleep, she was restless. There had been a small opening above; looking out into the stary night she couldn't help but sort of doubt trying to live was actually worth it. But for Anna, she would try. No matter what.

[bluemoon]

Killing was a skill that some people were trained for and others seemed to come by naturally. It was their shine. Bridget was not sure which category she fell into, but she hoped it wasn’t the latter. She had spent the last seven years trying to forget the ease with which she had drawn a knife across her father‘s throat. She blamed him, as he had trained her with a sergeant’s intensity to survive, pushing her hard and treating her with little compassion as he slowly slipped into madness. Therapy and medications had tamed her, and when the plague struck and she escaped the confines of the mental hospital, she was greeted by more death than she ever could have imagined. It ignited a spark in her, but she did not partake in the killing, finding the event beyond belief, thinking it was all part of a dream. As the days passed, she slowly realized the unbelievable was real…the impossible, a reality. She bided her time, observing and learning, as her body and mind came back from the drugged state that had been her existence in the institution. When she emerged from hiding into the undead city, she was ready to face the new horror . Gradually, she gathered the necessary equipment--weapons, clothing, food, and water. With a stuffed backpack across her shoulders, she made her way through the city that now mostly belonged to the walkers. She thought only of survival at first, but as the days passed, she realized she was lacking an important necessity…another set of eyes. She needed someone to watch her back and to share in the gathering of supplies. Hiding out, she came to realize just how tired she was…and very alone.

Dressed completely in black, with a head full of unruly hair, Bridget slipped into sleep, her forehead bumping against the pane of glass on the second story window of the old home where she had taken up residence. She jerked awake, wrapping the worn blanket tighter around her slender frame and trying to stay alert. Watching the dark streets for any sign of danger had become habit, little time set aside for anything else. The house itself was quiet and relatively safe, the first floor windows broken but boarded over. When she had first arrived, the former occupants greeted her with open arms and hungry mouths. The lower level still reeked of their rot even though she had cleared the threat easily. She had made her camp on the second floor, gathering any remaining supplies from the kitchen and taking them all to the main bedroom. From here, she watched the yard warily, the cyclone fencing keeping most of the walkers at a distance.

After several failed attempts to stay awake, Bree gave in to her exhaustion and threw her things on the king-sized bed. Closing the room’s door, she shoved a chair under the handle, giving it a firm yank to make sure it would hold. It would not withstand a constant assault, but it would provide enough of a warning to allow her to react. With her defense in place, she climbed onto the bed’s coverlet, draping her blanket over her lower half. Within seconds she was asleep, her dreams keeping the horrors she wanted to escape fresh in her mind.

[The Imposter]

Charlie stood frozen, eyes glued to the scene in front of him. The window frame acting like a screen to the scariest movie the child had ever watched. The dead pushed and clawed each other as the forced their way to the child's father. It must have been love that drove Eric to protect the two of them in such a sacrificial way. The creatures bit, chewed, and tore the flesh right in front of Charlie's eyes. The smell and sounds making it through the window. The creatures then looked at the two others and began to groan. A few left and made their way to the window, Charlie watched as they crawled through still frozen. He cried out trying to tell his body to move but nothing happened. He looked and found his mother gone, which only caused bigger tears as he sobbed. When he looked back the creatures tackled him on the roof and he could see the decaying face as rotted teeth came down and sunk into his flesh.


Charlie awoke with a start.


Cold sweat and tears mixed with the strange warm dampness of his sleeping bag. He sobbed and tried to cover his mouth from making too much noise. He turned to see his mom asleep beside him. He reached out and whispered that he had a bad dream again, shaking her gently. The moment was trivial but to the terrified child it seemed forever as she finally stirred and rolled to look at him. Even in the darkness though Charlie knew something was wrong, his mother groaned. The moonlight came in through the window enough to show the atrophied look and the dead eyes, as Charlie's mom pulled on his arm bringing only her upper half out of the bag. Seemingly dismembered the dead woman grabbed Charlie and forced him to the ground before gnawing at his flesh.


Charlie awoke with a start.


He couldn't contain himself, as the sobs came almost causing his body to convulse. Soaked from head to toe he turned to see where his mother was. Whispering amidst the crying.

'Mom....I'm....I'm scared.'

[Porcelain Doll]

The photo of her family shook in Rochelle's trembling hands. They must be alive....they must she thought as she closed her sad eyes. Ruby sat down beside Rochelle and placed her arm around her shoulder, she took the photo away from her and placed it on the ground. "Looking at the photo won't bring them back" Ruby whispered as she patted her sister's leg. "What are we going to do Ruby?" Rochelle whispered back, opening her hazel eyes. Before Ruby could answer a loud banging noise made them both jump. The source of the noise was coming from the front door, it would most likely be another walker.

Rochelle scrambled to her feet and bolted towards the front door. The door was always locked but Rochelle didn't want to take any chances. She lent against the door with all of her weight and searched with her hands for the butchers knife. Rochelle's fingertips brushed against the knife's sharp surface, she picked it up instantly and waited for the banging to stop. Ruby followed Rochelle and asked her if she needed any help, Rochelle ushered her away and clenched the knife tighter. "Just get some sleep" Rochelle ordered quietly. Ruby decided not to protest, not while her sister was under pressure. Ruby went into the lounge and curled up on one of the mattresses, they had brought the mattresses and blankets into the lounge, it was the room furthest away from the front door.

Rochelle usually stayed up all night, too afraid that she would close her eyes a human and wake up as a zombie. Ruby insisted that they should take turns, but Rochelle didn't want to put her sister in danger. Instead, she slept during the day for a few hours. That way her sister would be awake and alert, plus the walkers weren't as aggressive in day light. Ruby couldn't get to sleep because of the noise of the walkers and she didn't want to fall asleep in case her sister needed her.

After an hour, the walkers had finally given in. Rochelle sighed with relief and joined her sister on the mattresses. She placed the butchers knife beside her just in case, you never know what could happen. Especially now, everything was so unpredictable and unreliable. "Get some sleep Ru" Rochelle whispered as she stroked Ruby's hair. "Rochelle. We need to get out of here" Ruby blurted out grabbing her sister's arm. "We need to find supplies, find help, find someone!" Ruby demanded shaking her head. "We need to find mum and dad Rochelle, what if they need help?" Ruby added. "Get some sleep" Rochelle replied.

Maybe Ruby was right, how long could they stay here for? Rochelle thought as she looked at her sleeping sister. She wanted to do what was best for her, but she wasn't sure how to do it anymore. Rochelle sighed as she realized that Ruby was right, they did need to get out of here. Rochelle shock her sister trying to awake her. "What's wrong Elle?" Ruby whispered sleepily. "We are leaving, bright and early tomorrow" Rochelle whispered not looking at her. "Okay sis" Ruby replied as she turned over. A big smile spread across her face, she knew she would be able to convince her sister to leave. She just hoped it was for the best and she wouldn't be leading herself and Rochelle into more trouble.

[TheShadeofBlue]

The suburb was quiet, uncomfortably so. The entire world seemed like a photo-negative version of what it once had been. He'd been on the road for the last few weeks, and things didn't seem like they'd get any better...maybe ever. There weren't many undead out here. There were a few stragglers, but those typically weren't much of a threat, so long as you kept your eyes open. He consciously tightened his grip on the crowbar in his hand, the end of it caked with the gore of more than a few of the walkers. He blew a heavy sigh.

'I'm wasting my time...' A nasty voice in the back of his head kept saying. Isaac knew that, by sheer probability alone, his entire family was dead. Still, what more did he have? He had to at least find out. He'd tried e-mail, he'd trying calling, he'd tried everything. The only option was to make the trip himself. It had been a tough trip, but he knew he couldn't give up. He's seen a few survivors, but most of them had their own plans. They stuck together for a little bit before parting their ways.

It was getting dark. He'd have to find a place to hide for the night. His attention was suddenly grabbed by the sound of a great deal of commotion up ahead. His stomach twisted into several knots. Up ahead, a huge group of walkers congregated around a house, slowly shambling around the house, searching for any point of entry. He silently crept behind a car, watch the entire ordeal unfold. Every so often, he warily looked around him, to make sure one of the stragglers hadn't crawled up behind him. After about an hour, the small pack seemed satisfied. They slowly dispersing, shuffling into the darkness.

'They didn't find a way into that house. I need to find a way in there.' He thought with determination. Isaac stealthily crept to the house, doing a quick survey of the outside to make sure there were no more of those things tucked away in some dark corner. The dead were too stupid and clumsy to really ever find an effective means of getting into a house. He silently crept to the door and grabbed the handle and turned lightly.

It was locked. He grimaced and looked around the house. He backed away from the front door and looked up. It was a two-story house. Whoever owned this house, which for all he knew was now empty, probably didn't think to secure the windows on the second story. (Isaac pushed away the dreadful possibility that the zombified owners were somewhere in the house)

To the right of the house was a large tree, with a huge branch tapering off close to a window. His sharp, brown eyes brightened with excitement. He ran for the tree. It was large and thick, with plentiful branches for climbing. Jumping, he grabbed onto the lowest branch and pulled himself up. Though by no means an Olympian, Isaac was healthy and athletic man who took care of himself physically. Scaling the tree with relative ease, he carefully made his way across the thick branch, coming to within a few feet of the window.

Hopefully he could get it open. He didn't want to break it; that might alert the dead wandering around the suburb. With all the caution he could muster, he reached out and placed his free hand on the window. He pushed upward, his palm flat against the window. Nothing. He scowled, sliding the crowbar through his belt loop to free his hand. With both hands now, he pushed as hard as he could.

He heard a plastic-sounding crack as the window fell forward and into the house, sending Isaac tumbling forward and off the branch.

'Shit!'

His hand instinctively grabbed onto the windowsill. Fueled by a rush of adrenaline, he pulled himself up and into the house. He clumsily climbed through the window and looked at his handiwork. He'd apparently pushed on the window so hard that he hadn't actually opened it, but had actually broke the plastic sliding mechanism, knocking the very window out of the frame. The window itself had cracked and scattered a few shards of glass on the floor. He grimaced at that. What if he'd alerted the dead? Anxiously, he peered out the open window for the longest minute of his life. They hadn't noticed! Feeling a sense of intense relief come over him, Isaac decided to take a look at the room he was in.

It appeared to be a Bedroom. There was a large, king-sized bed against the wall to his right, with the typical sorts of decorations and furniture one would expect in a bedroom. He carefully sauntered over to the nightstand. There were a few framed photos.

There were two. One of them was of a married couple, likely in their early to late 40s. The other had a picture of the couple with two teenage girls. They were both quite pretty, with long, dark hair, soft, delicate faces, and large-expressive brown eyes. A frown found its way to the man's face. He remembered when he was that young, it wasn't THAT long ago, but it sure as felt like it now, given the circumstances.

'Shit. They had their whole lives ahead of them.' He took a seat on the bed, more thoroughly examining the photo of the two. Who knows what sort of ghastly fate these two had found?

"Hell. I had MY life ahead of me." He said aloud. It was the first time he'd actually spoken in several days.

He was alone, and he didn't like it.

- - - Updated - - -

The suburb was quiet, uncomfortably so. The entire world seemed like a photo-negative version of what it once had been. He'd been on the road for the last few weeks, and things didn't seem like they'd get any better...maybe ever. There weren't many undead out here. There were a few stragglers, but those typically weren't much of a threat, so long as you kept your eyes open. He consciously tightened his grip on the crowbar in his hand, the end of it caked with the gore of more than a few of the walkers. He blew a heavy sigh.

'I'm wasting my time...' A nasty voice in the back of his head kept saying. Isaac knew that, by sheer probability alone, his entire family was dead. Still, what more did he have? He had to at least find out. He'd tried e-mail, he'd trying calling, he'd tried everything. The only option was to make the trip himself. It had been a tough trip, but he knew he couldn't give up. He's seen a few survivors, but most of them had their own plans. They stuck together for a little bit before parting their ways.

It was getting dark. He'd have to find a place to hide for the night. His attention was suddenly grabbed by the sound of a great deal of commotion up ahead. His stomach twisted into several knots. Up ahead, a huge group of walkers congregated around a house, slowly shambling around the house, searching for any point of entry. He silently crept behind a car, watch the entire ordeal unfold. Every so often, he warily looked around him, to make sure one of the stragglers hadn't crawled up behind him. After about an hour, the small pack seemed satisfied. They slowly dispersing, shuffling into the darkness.

[i]'They didn't find a way into that house. I need to find a way in there.'[i] He thought with determination. Isaac stealthily crept to the house, doing a quick survey of the outside to make sure there were no more of those things tucked away in some dark corner. The dead were too stupid and clumsy to really ever find an effective means of getting into a house. He silently crept to the door and grabbed the handle and turned lightly.

It was locked. He grimaced and looked around the house. He backed away from the front door and looked up. It was a two-story house. Whoever owned this house, which for all he knew was now empty, probably didn't think to secure the windows on the second story. (Isaac pushed away the dreadful possibility that the zombified owners were somewhere in the house)

To the right of the house was a large tree, with a huge branch tapering off close to a window. His sharp, brown eyes brightened with excitement. He ran for the tree. It was large and thick, with plentiful branches for climbing. Jumping, he grabbed onto the lowest branch and pulled himself up. Though by no means an Olympian, Isaac was healthy and athletic man who took care of himself physically. Scaling the tree with relative ease, he carefully made his way across the thick branch, coming to within a few feet of the window.

Hopefully he could get it open. He didn't want to break it; that might alert the dead wandering around the suburb. With all the caution he could muster, he reached out and placed his free hand on the window. He pushed upward, his palm flat against the window. Nothing. He scowled, sliding the crowbar through his belt loop to free his hand. With both hands now, he pushed as hard as he could.

He heard a plastic-sounding crack as the window fell forward and into the house, sending Isaac tumbling forward and off the branch.

'Shit!'

His hand instinctively grabbed onto the windowsill. Fueled by a rush of adrenaline, he pulled himself up and into the house. He clumsily climbed through the window and looked at his handiwork. He'd apparently pushed on the window so hard that he hadn't actually opened it, but had actually broke the plastic sliding mechanism, knocking the very window out of the frame. The window itself had cracked and scattered a few shards of glass on the floor. He grimaced at that. What if he'd alerted the dead? Anxiously, he peered out the open window for the longest minute of his life. They hadn't noticed! Feeling a sense of intense relief come over him, Isaac decided to take a look at the room he was in.

It appeared to be a Bedroom. There was a large, king-sized bed against the wall to his right, with the typical sorts of decorations and furniture one would expect in a bedroom. He carefully sauntered over to the nightstand. There were a few framed photos.

There were two. One of them was of a married couple, likely in their early to late 40s. The other had a picture of the couple with two teenage girls. They were both quite pretty, with long, dark hair, soft, delicate faces, and large-expressive brown eyes. A frown found its way to the man's face. He remembered when he was that young, it wasn't THAT long ago, but it sure as felt like it now, given the circumstances.

'Shit. They had their whole lives ahead of them.' He took a seat on the bed, more thoroughly examining the photo of the two. Who knows what sort of ghastly fate these two had found?

"Hell. I had MY life ahead of me." He said aloud. It was the first time he'd actually spoken in several days.

He was alone, and he didn't like it.

[Porcelain Doll]

A loud crashing sound coming from upstairs startled Rochelle. One of those zombies must of got through the upstairs window, she didn't even thinkthat they would be able to do that. "What was that?" Ruby asked now awake from the loud crash. "I..I think it's one of them" Rocelle replied as she jumped to her feet and scooped up the butchers knife. "Don't be silly! They can't climb...can they?" Ruby said nervously as she sat up. "I'm going to check, stay here" Rochelle whispered as she left the room and walked slowly up the staircase.

She didn't know what the expect, could they climb? Rochelle shook her head as she continued climbing slowly. If it was a walker, how many would be up there? Would she be able to take them on by herself? These questions raced through her mind like her heart racing in her chest. Once Rochelle reached the top of the staircase she checked her bedroom, she opened the door slowly and peaked inside. She couldn't see anything that could of made a noise in there. Rochelle left her room and checked Ruby's, the door's hinges made a squeaking noise as she opened it. Nothing again. The only room left was her parents' room. Rochelle suddenly thought excitedly that maybe it was her parents, maybe they had found a way back home.

The scared girl walked towards her parents' door and took a deep breath. Her heart was racing so fast, she swore the walkers would of heard it by now. Rochelle turned the handle with her free hand and pushed the door open, someone was inside and it wasn't her parents. The girl froze, she didn't know what to do. It wasn't a walker either, it looked like a young man from the back. He could be a danger towards her and Ruby, but what if he could help them? Rochelle crept into the room and shut the door behind her, that way if he was any trouble, she could try and kill him before him finding Ruby. But Rochelle knew that she shouldn't judge, he was probably a nice man. But she wanted to make sure first. "I see you've broken my window" Rochelle whispered trying to look aggressive. But it failed because her eyes were bloodshot and tired and her hands were trembling.

[ElizabethStark]

Three hours had passed and Ester still wasn't finding the sleep she oh so desired. She sat up slowly, trying not to disturb Anna. Anna slightly groaned and muttered something which Ester couldn't quite interpret. The treehouse was tall enough for her to stand in, she stood up to stretch her slim arms and legs. She couldn't wait till morning to start moving to the more populated part of Atlanta, the neighborhood in which she was in was six miles away; a small place. She debated over weather or not she should just go now, the dark would keep them more out if sight; plus Anna could see very well in the darkness. Unfortunately the walkers were more active during the night, there were many pros and cons to the situation.

"Screw it," Ester muttered. She decided to go now; staying here was nagging too much at her to stay. The sooner she got to her aunt's utility store, the better. She shook Anna awake,"Anna, wake up." Anna began to stir, that was quick.

"Is it morning yet?" She said sleepily as she rubbed her eyes and sat up.

"No, but we're going to leave now anyways. The darkness should prove to be an advantage." Ester said, she knew Anna was smarter than most children her age, perhaps she had better perspectives on the situation.

Anna just nodded and said,"Yeah, I wanna go now. To see auntie," Ester's heart sank, Anna still expected her aunt to be alive. The most naïve trait about her..

"I'll wait a few minutes for you to actually wake up completely." Ester sighed. This whole thing was probably a stupid decision, walking six miles at night with walkers about. Ten minutes later and Anna claimed she was fully awake, she didn't look sleepy at all. Children were so full of energy, if only she had the same energy.

Ester grabbed the backpack which had the supplies she had gathered just hours ago. She opened the hatch, and whispered,"Put the backpack on and get on my back." Anna did so without question. It was simple to get down for Ester even with the weight of Anna on her back.

Once she got down she took the backpack off Anna's shoulders and placed it on her own. Each backyard here had a gate to each one, meaning she could go from one backyard to the next easily. When she was about to open the gate to the next house she heard a huge, BANG! A gun shot. Anna gasped loudly, Ester decided to ignore the gun shot and continue on. She crept from one to the next with no trouble at all; she only needed to go ten houses down to reach the exit of the neighborhood and out into the open rode, she had reached the rode at last.

She figured since she had no trouble from the walkers that they were attracted to sound. Looking out unto the long rode ahead of them she could see no walker in sight. Strange.. There was also a couple of cars, she could hot wire one and just drive there. A better idea that walking.

Walking for about a minute Ester spotted a truck, perfect. It was completely black and didn't seem to have any problems from the outside. She tried the driver door; lucky enough it had opened. "Hopefully this has gas in it," Anna said quietly. She opened the compartment of the truck looking for any keys, none. She scoffed,"Looks like I'm going to have to hot wire it." Before hot wiring she looked around inside the vehicles for any walkers, there was none. She began hot wiring the vehicle. Soon enough the car's engine was on and working.

"Perfect." Ester said to her herself quietly,"Hope in Anna." Anna crawled to the passengers seat, Ester stepped in, she had gotten her permit a year ago. So she knew what she was doing, thankfully.

The truck worked well enough, the engine was quiet, and the gas tank was nearly full. Her luck was great so far. It'd probably only take about nine minutes depending on how fast she drove. There had been just a couple walkers on the rode, eleven minutes later and she was there.

"To aunties store we go!" Anna said enthusiastically.

"Yep," doubt was drifting through Ester's mind as she drove her way through the city, driving towards her aunt's utility store. This was a bad idea Ester couldn't help but think. Super bad...

[TheShadeofBlue]

Isaac heard a quiet, human-like sound come from behind him. His eyes immediately went wide as he leapt from the bed, bringing up the crowbar. It was the girl from the photograph. Still, was she one of those things, but just hadn't decomposed? He made no move, but continued to look at her. The long, dark hair, the large, brown eyes, and the soft features, it was definitely the girl in picture. Nonetheless, she looked so much different now, like the events had worn on her (as they would anybody). Her bloodshot eyes made her look totally exhausted, and her hands were trembling. He probably didn't look much better. He hadn't had a full night's sleep in a couple days (resting for a few hours here or there whenever he could), and since he'd not shaved in almost a week, his face was thick with stubble.

She must've been terrified. Isaac drew a heavy breath and lowered his weapon, putting one hand out before him as a calming gesture, suddenly feeling bad for possibly scaring her. In normal circumstances, people didn't break into houses. This was hardly normal, of course.

"I'm sorry. I didn't think there was anybody else here. Every other house I've seen in this area has been empty...empty of normal people, anyway." His eyes shifted down to the photograph. Maybe she wasn't the only one here. He needed to continue on his way to the coast, but...

"Where's your family?" He asked gently. "Is it just you?"

[bluemoon]

Bridget awoke with a start, her hand going to the Glock holstered on her right hip. Hand resting above the grip, she held her breath and listened to the night. Something had awoken her, but whatever the sound had been, it was not repeated. There was a dim light coming in through the curtained window--the glow from solar carriage lamps on the street below--and she moved towards the double pane to look out. Standing, she squinted into the light and saw a strange sight. The walkers, they were moving en masse. Mindless creatures of opportunity, they tended to move in packs. She had noticed that any sound that promised a chance at food, drew them to migrate as one. Even the few at the fence surrounding this house were moving towards whatever had awoken her.

She waited, finding that sleep now eluded her. If the dead were moving, that meant someone--a living someone--was drawing them in. She heard no screams, no gunfire, no shouting. Perhaps the victim was already dead. With a shake of her head, she laughed at herself. Was she actually considering going out at night to help a stranger? It was suicide. …and she had managed to stay alive by being smart and avoiding others that might cause her harm. Turning away, she crawled back into bed and flipped over only to find herself staring at the ceiling. In bed or not, she was not getting any more sleep tonight.

In another room, a clock ticked away the seconds and the house creaked and groaned with the minute movement of wooden support beams. Moans from the undead rose and fell as they moved along the street, their shadows dancing on the ceiling. Bridget covered her ears and squeezed her eyes closed.

“You never leave a man behind….” a voice suddenly whispered.

Bree let out a moan of her own, redoubling her efforts to block out all sounds.

“An army of one is never as strong as a group of many.” It continued.

“Shut up!” Bridget commanded.

“You were always weak. Never put your full effort into anything.”

“I said to shut the f**k up!” She screamed, opening her eyes and catching a glimpse of the familiar shadow at the window. Reaching blindly at the bedside table, she grabbed the first thing her hand encountered and threw it at the ghostly figure. As the glass exploded outwards, she let out a muffled cry and jumped to her feet. The image was gone, but the disruption of quiet had attracted the tail end of the walkers. As one, they turned their milky eyes to the shattered window, the curtains billowing in the light breeze. She counted at least twenty. In a quick movement, she grabbed her pack and slipped its straps over her shoulders. Yanking the chair from the door, she ran down the hallway and took the stairs two at a time. When she entered the cool night, she ran from the dead and from the specter that had been her father.

[Ryokokalin]

It had been days since Wilhelmina had seen that first walker in the town. So far none had made it to the farm. Not a lot of people to attract the attention of the walkers, since it was just her and a few chickens. She still worried about the potential threat. It was only a matter of time until they came.

Wil sat in front of her safe which held all the guns, ammunitions, and valuables of her family. She stared at the hulking, black beast. At the moment she was debating whether to leave the farm or stay put. She knew that she couldn't stay forever, no matter what. She needed to find other survivors or information about her parents. Yet she was afraaid of what setting out would bring her. That she would have to fight and struggle. That maybe she wouldn't find good people and fall victim to the walkers or even other humans.

She needed to choose before it was too late. Wil wanted to at least attempt to fight back and find others. She couldn't just sit around here farm any longer. She sighed, realizing that she should probably start prepping to leave. Soon she would attempt to find others, once she managed to somehow put together supplies. Now, that would be a headache. Just how would she manage to actually locate groups of surviors and bring her supplies?

[luxwolf]

Sans Lupo had spent most of the night on the couch where a bag of sour gummy worms, paraphernalia and cannabis were scattered on the floor. After hours of adjusting from four uncomfortable positions, he managed to sleep long enough for an emerging, brief dream about a farm where labradors slouched on a porch. The door slammed him awake. That was typical of Ryan coming home in the middle of the night, but this time, flesh and teeth shot through Sans' body like a filmy chill. Scrambling to his feet, Sans paraded the glass bong above his head, just about to shout curses but he froze. He recognized the shadow that stared back at him. He whispered to his roommate, "Ryan."

In the murkiness, the pair of eyes shone mistily. The silence unnerved him a great deal until he heard a quiet sniffle. Ryan's hand closed the door and turned the locks. They stood there, getting an earful of each other's useless panting. Sans grabbed a lighter and took a hit. He stifled a cough and said lowly, "Thought you were out of Georgia by now."

"That's mine," Ryan reached for the bong and had himself a hit, shaking his head, "It took too long on all the highways going out of the city. 85 was the worst, airports on both ends. Everyone shot each other. Didn't matter why. He got bit, he's lying about it. She doesn't deserve this, let's save her the misery. If the walkers ain't got you, fear did."

"Walkers?" Sans perked at the name.

"That's what I kept hearing out there," Ryan anchored to the couch and buried his face in his hands. Bliss was rushing to his head now. He sniffed and looked straight at three closed doors. "Did Troy...?"

Sans cut him off, "No."

It was asinine to think that Troy'd return alive. The idiot had told them the other day that he'd kill a million zombies by driving a Hanzo sword through their hearts. And despite their insisting how futile that was, he refused to listen. No, Troy was definitely one of the walkers somewhere around a strip club tonight.

"Figures," Ryan murmured. "What's the plan?"

Sans shot a vulnerable look his way, "Hell if I know. If there was a zombie flick made with a happy ending, I f*cking sure didn't see it. First guess would be head for the wild. If you know how to hunt, we might have a chance."

"There's parks all around Atlanta, but I'm talking about outside Georgia. We gotta get away. And don't tell me Florida."

The thought of the peninsula being blocked by hordes of groaning death hadn't occurred to Sans until now. Ryan was right. To go there was suicide. Sort of. He tried to remember what the state of Georgia looked like. "What's north of us?"

"Tennessee and... North Carolina," Ryan coughed here and there, harder each time. "Then there's the national forest that... goes up into Virginia. We should head for DC. Probably best place to be right now."

Sans cringed at how much louder Ryan hacked into his hand. What they talked about no longer mattered; Ryan was clearly suffering from something. Then Ryan stared at his cupped hand for a moment, unblinking, before he left the couch, flicked a light switch, and entered the kitchen. The sound of droning light and running water hissed throughout the apartment, and Sans knew. His roommate had coughed up blood in that hand.

Sans peered out the window and saw a few walkers limping down the orange-lit asphalt. One of them stopped to look back at him. Maybe Ryan was right. Maybe DC was the safest place to be right now, but just how many miles away was that? He soon found it became difficult to think. The faucet water was too loud and still continued to plunge.

"Jesus, how much water do you need?" Sans remarked with a touch of annoyance.

The lack of response dawned on him. He looked back. The light in the kitchen flickered.

Sans didn't want to do it, but he was compelled towards it. The water was as relentlessly pounding as his heart. He turned the corner and saw Ryan in front of the sink, shirtless and gawking at an unfurled bite wound above his thigh.

Ryan awkwardly pivoted, his face drained, his eyes shining but expired.

The walker lurched at him with open arms. Sans recoiled, backing to the wall and stumbled to his knees in the living room. He crawled towards the door that looked now so far out of reach. His ankle was gripped. The walker dragged him back with guttural screams of thirst. Sans grasped the bong and rolled onto his back, "I'm sorry."

He smashed the blunt glass through its skull and it downed to the floor in a second.

"I'm so sorry," he repeated until he grew to like the sound of running water.

[LegacyDreams]

Ilia was on the verge of screaming but refrained herself as she swung a metal baseball bat around, keeping the walkers back. She looked around as a few more joined the group. She couldn't hold it back. She was going to scream. Ilia didn't stop until she noticed her little brother still alive, holding some back on the other side of the cold tar road.

'Oh my god. Jason.' She thought as she took some risks and pushed through a couple. Ilia made her way to her twelve year old brother.
''Jason. Are you okay"? She whispered. Jason gave a small nod.

''Someone help!'' They heard someone scream. A little girl. Jason recognized the girl and took off to go help her. He fought most back with a corn knife. Jason brought her back after finding a broken off metal piece with a sharp end for her to fight with. There was the little group.

(I will be adding Jason and the girl later...)

[Lost]

~Christopher Myles Lowe
~Gun shop; Atlanta, Georga

Swiftly Myles dug through the display cases for working and light handguns, snatching whatever he could find and shoving it into a bag that hung over one shoulder wide open and ready to receive what little supplies he could gather. The store looked as though it had already been picked over once or twice and all that was left was a pair of handguns and two boxes of ammunition to fit the models. Surprisingly a good turn out seeing as how he wasn't expecting anything. Coming back his unruly, dark, curly hair, he shoved a few other knives, gloves, and rope that he happened to find there as well. Excited about his turn-out, he turned and started back towards the door swiftly and quietly, to where Michael was waiting for him. However, a soft thud caught his attention and within seconds, he was knelt on the ground, leveling his pistol at the mind's eye of the zombie shuffling towards him. "Shit," He murmured, figuring the noise of the shot would only bring attention. Without another thought, he stood just as the walker lunged to clomp down on his bicep and swiftly ran a blade he had pulled from his boot across the zombie's throat. It stumbled and Myles' hit the back of its knee, bringing it down to the ground easily. With the knife, he drove it into the walker's temple and it twitched before falling completely down onto the ground, dead. Just to be sure, however, Myles kicked in the zombie's skull until it resembled a pile of bloody mush.

~Michael Anthony Ross
~Outside the gun shop; Atlanta, Georga

Tapping his foot gently to a rhythm he'd come up with, Michael kept silent and on guard in the shadows of the waning summer light. Michael was the more energetic, talkative, sweet guy of the two-man team he had with Myles. His friend was...well...In the simplest of terms: the tortured soul. Of course, everyone had the right to be a tortured soul when you lived in 'Zombieland', it's just that Myles had always been this way. He'd always been reserved and aloof. On guard when it came to feelings and people. He didn't trust feelings or people. 'Feelings could be faked and people could fake them easily.' Michael never quite understood what Myles meant when he tried to explain how he felt. Usually, Michael would just frown, nod, and drop the subject; Myles wouldn't complain.

Crouched by a burnt out shell of a car, he'd been standing watch for only about five minutes when he could hear Myles' gentle footsteps crunch on the broken glass that had littered the gun shop. Turning his head briefly, he quickly averted his gaze again to keep on the lookout and only started to get worried when he didn't feel Myle's presence near. The sound of more glass being crushed and then the soft moan of a walker sent Michael up off up onto his feet and over to the doorway, though by the time he got there, Myles was wiping the zombie's blood from the blade he used to kill it. "What took you so long?" Came Myles' soft, southern drawl. Michael sighed and shook his head and retorted with, "You're impossible to keep up with, you know?" Nodding to the bag, Myles silently handed it over and Michael grunted at the supplies he'd acquired, "Alright, c'mon, we'll go make camp a street over." And silently, the started to slink about in the shadows in search of a new campsite for the night. Tomorrow, they'd planned on finding survivors.

[ElizabethStark]

Here they were, finally at their aunt's utility store. Ester turned off the engine, and sighed. There were a couple walkers heading their way,"Great, a couple have noticed." She shrugged on the backpack and grabbed her machete which she threw in the back. Opening the door cautiously there were no walkers close to the car, she would need to take out the two who were about nine meters away. Anna was climbing out of the car from Ester's end. She shut the door silently.

"Hand me your knife," Ester said commandingly. Anna did so without objection. With a swift flick of hand she sent the knife flying, lodging it in one of the walker's skulls. The walker slumped to the ground,"Next." With her machete she waited for the next one to approach close enough for her to strike. Once it did, she sliced it's head in half easily.

Ester looked around for any other walker's before entering the utility store. When the location was clear she crouched next to Anna and said,"Stay in the car while I make sure everything's safe inside, can you do that?"

Anna said firmly,"Of course, no problem." She headed back into the car keeping down so she wouldn't be seen. Ester felt a little nervous, but Anna was safer in the car than in the store while she would check if it was clear of any walkers. Ester headed for the entrance to the store, it was unlocked of course. The lights were flickering slightly, the store was small and seemed empty of any living or dead. Walking through the aisles there was nothing to be seen surprisingly. Checking behind the register she could see a body laid across the ground facing upward. Seeing the light red hair she knew who it was. Their aunt.

Ester gasped and quickly turned away while covering her mouth with her hand. She slid down against the wall feeling tears build up. She was expecting this, she shouldn't be shocked. Get yourself together dammit!, she thought to herself.

Ester stood back up and removed her hand from her mouth slowly. She hopped other the register facing her now dead aunt, machete in hand. She had to do it. Grasping the machete firmly in both hands, she lifted it into the air and brought it down hard against her aunt's skull, directly to the brain. She immediately removed it and before hopping back over she took her aunt's key from one of her pockets.

She headed over to the truck to grab Anna and return to the store. They were now both in the store, Anna won't be able to get over the register, she's too small. Thank God.

"Where's auntie?" Anna said with deep concern. Ester ignored her, suddenly very exhausted. She grabbed Anna's hand and headed to the back of the store to the backdoor which held her aunt's office. Unlocking it, she peered inside looking for any walkers, there was none. She pulled Anna inside and locked the door behind her, the door was very sturdy and hard to break into because it held most of her aunt's money. There was a king sized mattress across the floor, had someone been here? That was never there before, but the door was locked... Odd. However Ester didn't question anything else.

She flew herself on the mattress, Anna laid beside her and said sadly,"She's dead, isn't she?" The way she said it made Ester want to scream. Anna had said it as though she expected it, it hurt somehow.

"Yes," Ester simply said keeping any emotion out of her voice. After that everything got quiet and soon the world began to fade from Ester's vision.

[LegacyDreams]

As the three ran, Ilia in the middle, the zombie population slowly decreased. Eventually they came across Myles, stopping to look at him. Jason looked up at his sister with a very small nod. She looked down at him just in time to catch the nod. Ilia patted him on the head once before letting go of the twos hands and slowly walking up to the guy, not wanting to scare him or anything to make noise.

''Hey. Your not injured are you?'' Ilia whispered to him, standing a few feet in front of him. She loomed back to make sure the two were still there. Ilia then looked around for any nearby zombies but didn't see many. She gave a slight sigh, quietly though.

[Porcelain Doll]

Rochelle was startled when the man had pointed his weapon at her, he probably thought she was a zombie. She looked into his eyes, they looked quite tired. Rochelle would be surprised if anyone could sleep properly through all this chaos. The girl relaxed her shoulders and gave the man a friendly smile. Rochelle was some what happy that she had found someone, someone alive other than her sister and herself. She was starting to think that they might be the only ones left.

Rochelle walked closer to him and tucked a lose hair strand behind her ear. "It doesn't matter anymore. As long as you aren't one of them, you're okay in my books" the girl whispered back as she stopped looking in his eyes. She didn't want to creep him out. Rochelle took his hand in hers and shook it. His hand reminded Rochelle of her farther's hand, rough but warm. "My younger sister is downstairs and my parents.." Rochelle began to say as she fought back the tears. "My parents are still out there somewhere" she finished as she took a glance at the family photo on the bedside table.

Rochelle forced herself to not think about them for now, she would find them later. "I'm Rochelle Smith, by the way and my sister is Ruby" Rochelle smiled as she dropped his hand. "Got any family? friends?" she asked him curiously as she took a seat on the double bed. Rochelle wondered how he had been coping, has he been all alone all this time? Rochelle couldn't imagine herself going through all this by herself, it was already a struggle with two people. "How have you been coping out there?" Rochelle asked as she gave him a sympathetic look. She hoped that the man would be sticking around for a bit, perhaps he would be able to help them. They could work together, like a team.

[Ryokokalin]

The sun peeked out over the trees that surround the Engel farm. Wil's trip was now about to be set in motion. Instead of leaving earlier that week, she had put off prepping with excuses like, "I can't choose what to bring" or "the garden's still producing". It was when she realized that she was giving these excuses to the 3 hens that were her only companions, that she finally started to pack.

She had removed all she could from the safe. Two deer rifles, her father's shotgun and her old childhood one, a compound bow that her mother used, her father's glock from work, and a few knives were what she decided to take along with their respective ammo and a some arrows. She left a few others in the house in case someone else came along looking for shelter. And she supposed she could always return if need be. Deciding what to leave had been the hardest part. The guns reminded her of her father and the fact she might not ever see her parents again.

She slung her duffel bag full of food, canned things and other food that would keep, and the pet carrier containing the three chickens into the car. Those chickens didn't seem to be in the best of moods due to the cramped space and squawked loudly, telling Wil how they felt. "Hopefully, they won't make too much noise," she spoke out loud. She'd keep them around until they outlived their usefulness or she ran out of food for them.

Climbing up into the driver's seat, she looked back into car, checking that she had everything. Guns, check. Food, check. Chickens, check. Extra fuel, check. Everything she deemed necessary to take and could carry if need be. That was it. No more putting it off.

Wil started the engine and began the drive out her small farming town, towards where she hoped to find other survivors and not too many walkers.

[TheShadeofBlue]

Isaac relaxed considerably when she became friendly. The tension in the room was gone, and for the first time in quite a while, he didn't feel anxious or weary. He leaned against the wall, placing the crowbar against the adjacent wall. She introduced herself as Roshelle and her sister was named Ruby, whom he gathered was downstairs.

His expression softened a little at the mention of her parents. He was reminded of his own predicament, causing him to remember why he set out on this hellish journey in the first place. Still, he looked at Rochelle, young, and terrified. He thought about her sister, even younger. He'd met a few people on the way here from California, but nobody this young or alone. It was always groups of about a dozen or so. He'd seen more than a few people die in some truly gruesome ways, but he'd never come across anybody truly alone, except for himself, of course. He snapped himself out of his internal musings to reply to her questions.

"I'm Isaac Marlow," a self-depreciating grin spread to his face. "Dr. Marlow, in fact, not that it matters much anymore..." He took a seat next to Rochelle on the bed, clasped his hands together and gazed out the window.

"I was in California, I just earned my PhD in microbiology when...all this....happened." He said. "My family lives in South Carolina. I can't just forget about them, I want to know if they're okay. I've come across a few people, we'd work together for a while-" he stopped and laughed gently for a moment. "Besides those guys who robbed me anyway...but whatever, I've been able to get by. "

It was at that point that Isaac realized how lonely he'd been on the road. When you're fighting for your life and so focused on physical safety, maybe such concerns aren't noticeable. He glanced over at the young girl for a moment. Maybe he'd stick around for a while, just until things got cleared up with them.

"Anyway, don't worry about me, I'm fine. What about you? You're not planning on staying here, are you?"

[bluemoon]

The fingers of fear that had wrapped themselves so tightly around Bridget’s mind slowly released their grip as she ran through the city. She paid little attention to where she was going, her main concern concentrated on avoiding any contact with the undead. She quickly outdistanced the first group that had been attracted to the sound of the broken window, but her footfalls pulled more out of hiding with every second that passed. With great effort she slowed, taking the first good look at her surrounding. She had left the residential area and found herself in the business district. There were fewer places to hide and more broken windows than intact ones.

Breathing heavy with her hands on her bent knees, Bridget breathed in deeply, trying to catch her breath. Her father’s voice continued to echo in her head, calling her a coward and a fool. For seven years he had been dead, but like the walkers, he refused to stay down, manifesting himself as the voice of reason in her subconscious. His lessons were hard learned, and even now, she found she couldn’t escape them. Knowing the voices for what they really were, she still found herself reacting to his memory, often times seeing his ghostly image as a result of her overactive imagination. It had to stop. She had to do what she knew she must. Despite her reluctance to put herself in more danger, she would look for other survivors in the city and help those she could. With her decision made, she breathed easier and hushed the unwanted criticism in her mind.

Staying alert, with a butcher’s knife in her hand for protection, Bree moved to the closest building and stepped inside, the broken glass crunching loudly underfoot. The mini-mart was picked clean of anything useful, scattered debris littering the floor like discarded toys. Bending down, Bree picked up a hairbrush, running her thumb along the bristles absently. She knew she wasn’t alone, the smell of death reaching her long before anything else. With ungainly steps, a corpse stepped out from the aisles, attracted to the noise of her entrance. Perhaps a lawyer in his present life, the walker was dressed in a soiled suit and tie, his left shoe missing along with his toes. The street lights only allowed her to see a few details, but she was sure the decay was minimal. She left the same way she had entered, leaving the walker alone to his meanderings. In this fashion, she began perusing the stores for survivors, only engaging with the walkers when no other choice was available.

[LegacyDreams]

When Ilia looked back from talking to the two males who were walking towards where the three had stopped, she saw that the two kids were gone.
'Oh my god!' She whispered quietly to herself. Ilia didn't leave the end of the road which Christopher and Micheal were walking down her way. She had found another survivor but she was too busy to see if they were alright or not. The two older men had disappeared from her sight and must have went to find shelter.

'Where did they go?' She thought just as several moans came from behind her. Ilia slowly turned around as her hair just got out of the way of a decaying bloody finger reached out to grab her. Ilia's mouth dropped open as she slowly started backing up, running into another one. She screamed and she began swinging her baseball bat around, slowly taking them down.
"Some help me!" She shouted.
-----
After Jason learned the girl's name, he smiled lightly.
"I'm Jason." He whispered to her in a quiet voice like he usually had. "This all happened when I was walking back from a friends house in the country. As I was walking back through the forest he came running after me yelling for me to help him. When I looked behind him, I saw his nanny all bloody and decaying. I wound up killing her." He said before hesitating.

"After we got back to the city there were almost forty people still alive. As the two of us wondered around for a bit, helping out some kids from our class. We found out they all had been bitten before we helped them out so we killed them. When we got closer to the hospital, the stupid.. st-stupid walkers took him. They took him!" He had began to cry as they sat on op of a roof of a house that was atleast four stories high. The girl showed some sympathy.
-----
Ella looked at him before sighing. She knew his was horrible but hers, nothing really happened.
"I don't really have anything to be sad about. My biological parents were killed in a shooting when I was four so i've been living with my grandma. I do miss her but she said she would be making sure I was okay when she died. She helped me up onto her roof as dozens of them got her. Of couse, she took the latter down before she died."

"I do kind of miss her but I guess its okay. Grandma and I never had much of a bond anyways. We should go find some food." Ella spoke to him in a quiet voice. Jason eventually stopped crying and they left the roof, being super quiet and sneaky.

After awhile of walking around, they found a store and went in very quietly. It still had most windows in but the floors were bloody.
"Be careful." Jason spoke quieter than a whisper. Ella nodded and the two kept going through the stores.

Eventually, after going through at least five or so stores, they noticed movement in the store. They turned the corner and saw Bridget. Jason lightly taped on an empty shelf so that it would make a light tink to let her know someone was there.

[luxwolf]

Sans was quick when it came to stuffing his backpack with cannabis, a glass pipe, several lighters, wrapped sandwiches, water bottles, and a roll of toilet paper he'd have to ration. But even this, he knew wasn't enough on his trek towards Washington, D.C. He'd need to hit the stores. But there was absolutely nothing in the apartment to be used as a weapon. He hated this.

He zipped up his jacket and strapped on his backpack before he was out the door. He leaned on the banister and looked down the sunken flight of stairs. Utter silence. He gave a wavering exhale at the constant reminder of having nothing in his hands and descended as swiftly as he could in quiet. Sans passed an open doorway and caught a glimpse of an old lady gnawing on her Yorkie. It looked patient for it to be over. He suppressed a shudder.

Darting down the front lobby, he nearly leaped out of his skin when the landlord rose from behind the desk, his face half-bitten and painfully cerise. He crashed through the door, which banged too loudly, and realized that drew a lot of attention. A lot, Sans figured by the countless, dim heads that snapped and glared at him from across the street. He sprinted in the other direction, giddy that he could run faster and was already losing them.

"Stores, stores," Sans mumbled to himself, scrutinizing the dark windows. He looked over his shoulder. A closer walker scrambled out of a car, missing arms, spitting blood through occasional growls. He looked back at where he was running and saw a woman with wild hair. She didn't advance or behave in a way a monster would, so he took the chance.

"Hey!" he hissed at her. "We got a walker coming."

[bluemoon]

Bridget paused as she was leaving the small boutique, a soft tapping noise near the front of the store grabbing her attention. She had already been through countless shops, and this one had been like so many others…empty. She turned quickly with her knife posed in defense, expecting another walker looking for a meal. Instead, two children met her gaze. She gasped in surprise, raising her hands in front of her and pointing her knife out to the side, to show she was not a threat.

“Are you alone?” She whispered. She moved closer to the store’s entrance, keeping the two in sight as she checked out the road for any immediate threat. Main Street ran east and west, a busy thoroughfare on any normal day, filled with commuters and shoppers. Normal would not describe any day since Bree had escaped the institution, and tonight, the street was void of any happy faces. She saw a few walkers, one notable due to her lack of arms, but otherwise, things were as quiet as she could expect.

Bridget turned back to the kids, ready to get them moving to another location, hopefully to somewhere safe. It was then that she received her second surprise of the evening. Another voice…another survivor…

"Hey!" the man hissed at her. "We got a walker coming."

She jerked back around at the sudden intrusion, noticing the man and the armless walker growling and heading his way. Backpack slung over his shoulders, she didn’t see any weapon in his possession.

“No shit Sherlock.” She responded, tossing him her knife.

[LegacyDreams]

Ella nodded to Bree when she asked then looked over to the male, wondering who he was. The two kids didnt speak of anything. Not even a peep came from them. They didn't move nor blink. They seemed completely frozen. They stared at the lady as she tossed the male the knife she had been holding. Jason wasn't there anymore and had whispered something to Ella. Ella gave him a nod before he ran off to go find anyone else.
-----
After running for a long time, he passed his friends corpse as he looked away and started running again. Soon enough, Wilhemina came into sight and he waved at her, seeing if he could get her attention. He stayed completely silent as he watched the car.

[Ryokokalin]

Wil had driven for days, the chickens settling down in the trunk. She had passed town after town, seeing nothing but walkers. Luckily the few country gas stations she entered were walker-less. Still, she was nervous about the higher risk of walkers in the city. She had her gun but would rather not have to use it and attract more.

As she slowly drove through the deserted streets of Atlanta, she couldn't see any evidence of people. She sighed, realizing she would have to either move on or get out and explore more closely. Then she noticed something odd.

There was a boy waving at her. He wasn't a walker that was for sure and he looked young. What was a kid doing out here? He must be part of a group of survivors. She didn't think a kid could survive all on his own in such a place.

Slowing down even more, she pulled over to him and rolled her window down halfway.

"Do you need help? Is there anyone with you?"

[luxwolf]

"No shit, Sherlock." He was surprised he hadn't smiled at that, but the knife sailing towards him to catch became the immediate priority. He gripped it, impressed with the way it felt. "Thanks."

Sans glanced past the little girl and turned to the staggering zombie. The stench was almost unbearable. Its stride wasn't stable so it was unpredictable where the infected rotting teeth would sway towards. He eventually figured it wasn't worth the bite to try and take it down. He muttered to the others, "We gotta go. Others are coming."

[LegacyDreams]

Ella pulled out a gun, a silencer on it. She shot twice to the walker's head. After putting the gun away she looked at Sans and smiled. She didn't seem to talk much, ever. Though she did sing quiet well.
''Mansion. Rich place.'' That's all she could come up with. She meant that there was a rich community where there were a few mansions with gates and everything so walkers' couldn't get in.
---
When the girl pulled up, and rolled her window half down he looked at him and moved his head in response. Jason nodded to her second question and shook his head to her first.
''Jason.'' He said in a soft voice. He motioned to the passenger seat. ''Haven't been bitten. Unharmed. No danger towards you.''

[Ryokokalin]

Wil struggled to hear the boy. So he wasn't alone but wasn't in need of help with any walkers. She looked around for any other people that were part of his group. At first she didn't see any but supposed he could lead her to them. She noticed his attention on the passenger seat.

"You need a ride? I'm fine with that. You seem like a good kid, albeit a tad quiet. Can you lead me to your friends?"

Wil motioned for him to come around the other side and popped up the passenger down, with a smile. She had accomplished her goal of finding others!

[LegacyDreams]

As Jason made his way around a car a walker was coming forward towards him, getting too close for comfort. It was about four feet from him so he picked up the baseball bat he took from his friends corpse, or of what was remaining, and beat the zombies head until it was just a pile of mush. Of course, he was all bloody so he wiped it off the best he could and got it, apologizing quietly.
''Sorry i'm getting your seat bloody.'' He was very well-mannered.

[Porcelain Doll]

Rochelle listened to Issac carefully, she was glad that she was getting to know him better. "I guess we are kinda in the same boat there, we are both looking for our family" the girl replied as she continued listening to the man's story. "They robbed you? Why would they do such a thing?" Rochelle asked with pain in her eyes. She couldn't believe that people were doing this, living was hard enough as it is. "I guess this has changed some people, for the worse" Rochelle added and sighed.

Rochelle thought about his question for a bit, her first plan was to stay here. "Ruby convinced me that we should go out. Try and find some supplies, some survivors....you know?" Rochelle started as she looked at him again. "I'm just afraid. Afraid of something going wrong" she finished as she moved her gaze back to the family photo again. She knew deep down that she had to find them, she needed to find them before it was too late.

Rochelle stopped looking at the photo and looked back at Issac. "Are you going to stick aro-" Rochelle stopped mid sentence when she heard a blood curdling scream coming from downstairs. "RUBY!" Rochelle screamed as she ran down the stairs as fast as she could. Ruby was shaking from head to toe, she looked as pale as a ghost. The door had broken from the weight of the walkers and they were now pilling in the room. Rochelle quickly grabbed her sister by the arm and pulled her towards the staircase. She still had the butchers knife in her hand and ran back up the stairs, pulling her sister with her. The walkers were following the girls up the stairs, it was slowing them down a bit but there was at least ten of them coming up the stairs. Rochelle was terrified, the only option of escape would be through the window.

[ElizabethStark]

Ester awoke with a start, she had only gotten about an hours rest. Anna was awake reading a magazine which had been lying around the office.

"Hey sis," Anna said with a smile,"I heard some noise outside, sounded like people.. Living people."

"Living?" Ester walked out of the small room; signaling Anna to follow. She peered outside of the store looking around for any walkers, there was a few walking towards something.. It was the living. Four of them; one woman, one man, and one child. They were a couple stores over.

Anna pushed past Ester,"We should go talk to them," Anna said with enthusiasm. Ester hesitated, what if they were bad people? But they also had a child with them... Ester held Anna's hand and said,"I guess they could be alright people." Finally... People who weren't dead.

[luxwolf]

"That'd be Buckhead," Sans smirked at the girl who seemed to be on top of things, in fact more than he can say for himself. He wondered where she got the gun, especially one with a silencer. He also wondered where she was when all this happened, and what horrors she had seen. "Buckhead's where the mansions are, up north from here."

He looked at the laid corpse for some time, "I- I'm actually heading that way. North, I mean."

Then he announced for them to hear, "My name's Sans."

[Ryokokalin]

Wil blinked heavily, not believing that she had just seen a kid beat in the skull of a walker. Not that she thought this Jason was weak but that he seemed so calm while doing it. Since she had been isolated at the farm, she hadn't had to take on any walkers other than running them over with her car. Man, she hadn't even noticed it approaching. Time to brush up on her observance skills.

Wil sheepishly rubbed her head and said, "that's alright. Nothing some water can't take care of." Jason settled in the passenger seat once Wil moved her Vangaurd rifle next to her. "Oh yeah, my name's Wilhelmina but you can just call me Wil. Ready to go?"

The car started to pull away from the curb as Wilhelmina and Jason set out.

[LegacyDreams]

Ella messed with her pocket before pulling out another small hand gun with a silencer on it, tossing it to him.
''Ella. Jason Twins.'' That's she could muster at the moment.
-----
Jason directed her to the small shop that his sister, Bree, and Sans was at without talking. All he did was point which way they were. Though when he saw movement in a small office of two people he just opened the door and rolled out, going over to investigate.

[Lost]

~Myles
Two streets from Main Street
Darting from cover to cover trying to get towards suburbia
Atlanta, Georga

Myles had been absently thinking to himself since they left the gun shop. His mind had wandered from subject to subject until he finally settled on dealing with his feelings. Why not? There was no one around to judge him, Michael would understand.

"If I've told you once, I've told you a hundred, thousand times, Christopher Lowe!"
His mother's playfully angered voice floated into his mind and pricked tears at his eyes. He had gotten her looks from her. The soft eyes, high cheekbones, shaggy brown hair and blue hues were all from his mother Elizabeth.

"Chrissie! That's not fair, give her back!"
Sarah's high pitched voice and giggle made Myles cringe and quickly push the thought of his sister away. The memory of how she died made him bite down hard on his lip until it bled and out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Michael staring. Tilting his head so Michael couldn't see the tears, he took deep, even breaths.

"I'm proud of you..."
His father's voice is what did him in. Stopping suddenly, he collapsed down onto one knee against the shell of a car, the smell of decay and death overpowering him and forcing him to relive the memories of how his family died.

"Chris, move, move! His father commanded him as the incessant pounding on the door of their 'hideout' got to the point where they could hear cracking coming from the wooden door and the moans becoming louder, and more snarls could be heard. "Take your sister and your mother and get out of here, please! Don't make me tell you again..." There were tears in the man's eyes, his graying hair lacking its usual lust, his green hues dimmed and red rimmed, ugly black bags hanging underneath his hues. This man, whom Christopher had called 'Tom' for the longest time since their fall-out, looked deep into Chris' eyes, silently telling him this was it. "I love you, son. I love you so much. I am so proud of you..." Too stunned to even think about crying, Christopher nodded once and folded his father into a hug, ""I love you too, Dad." The man smiled in return and flipped the table over to create a barrier where he could shoot from, the barrel of his gun aimed at the front door.

Still crouched, Christopher turned to his mother and his sister, silently starting to urge them away from Tom. Elizabeth understood immediately what was going on and her big, blue hues got wide and she started fighting against her son. "No, no! Christopher, we aren't leaving him! Chris, stop! No!" She was screaming, becoming hysterical, so was Sarah, "Christopher stop it! Let Mom go! Chris we can't--" She was cut off by a cold, hard stare from her brother. "We're leaving." There was no room for argument when Christopher said something like that, his mother must have noticed because she stopped struggling against him and instead started crying as she watched her husband silently. Tom looked over his shoulder at his family with a soft smile, his eyes dry, but still red, "I'll meet you guys out there. I love you." Without waiting another second, Christopher pushed onward, making Sarah and Elizabeth hustle out of the doorway of the living room and towards the back door of their fenced off backyard. Not a second after they had slipped out, the front door could be heard splintering open...

Christopher was thrusted back into the present as Michael shook his shoulder roughly and continued calling his name quietly, concern clear in his gaze. Christopher's face felt wet with tears and his nose was running rather unattractively. Choking on sobs, trying to stay quiet, he dropped his head into his hands and continued to force himself to stay within the present and not let himself slip back into his mind; his memories.

~Michael Ross
Two streets from Main Street
Crouched next to Myles in front of a house
Atlanta, Georga

"Myles! Myles!" Panicked at seeing his companion collapse onto the ground in a heap of tears and soft grunts of pain, his eyes were glossed over and pouring the salty liquid. He didn't know what in the hell was going on, he'd never seen Myles act like this, he never showed emotion...ever. So what was the difference now? Did something trigger his memory? Because that's what it looked like, it looked like he was reliving something. Something that Michael couldn't see and hadn't experienced himself. He gently started to shake his friend's shoulder, hoping to snap him out of it, continually calling his name. "Myles! Myles, come on, bud, wake up! Snap out of it!" A sense of urgency sounded in his voice this time and his eyes slowly started to clear before he blinked then bent over with his face in his hands. Unsure of what else to do, he carefully wrapped him into an awkward hug and kept his eyes peeled for the threat of walkers; being out in the open was really starting to get him worked up and he knew he needed to get his friend inside before they were ambushed...

[LegacyDreams]

When Ilia looked back from talking to the two males who were walking towards where the three had stopped, she saw that the two kids were gone.
'Oh my god!' She whispered quietly to herself. Ilia didn't leave the end of the road which Christopher and Micheal were at the end of in fron of a house. She had found another survivor but she was too busy to see if they were alright or not. The two older men had disappeared from her sight and must have went to find shelter.

'Where did they go?' She thought just as several moans came from behind her. Ilia slowly turned around as her hair just got out of the way as a decaying bloody finger reached out to grab her. Ilia's mouth dropped open as she slowly started backing up, running into another one. She screamed and she began swinging her baseball bat around, slowly taking them down.
"Some help me!" She shouted.

[ElizabethStark]

Before Ester could say anything to the boy before her she heard someone shout,"Someone help me!" but where did the yell come from? Seeing the vehicle which held a women, she rushed over to the car with Anna while grabbing the boy's hand quickly. She needed to get Anna in the car and get to where ever the shout had come from to help them.

Ester got to the driver's window, let go of Anna and the boy's hand and said hastily,"Can I trust you to keep my sister safe? Please.." Ester couldn't stand by and let whoever the shout came from die. She just couldn't.

[bluemoon]

Bridget noticed the young boy had gone missing, and although she couldn‘t make sense of it, she had not seen him leave. With the walker dead and introductions being made, she peered inside the store to try to locate him. There was no sign of the boy and his companion didn’t seem bothered. This was also strange.

“My names Bridget.” She said absently, mulling the recent events over in her head. She had never been the social sort and now that she had found survivors she felt uncomfortable in their presence. She ran her hand through her mussed hair. When was the last time I brushed it? She wondered. Her appearance had not seemed important, and now…well…it was too late to do anything about it.

“That’d be Buckhead.” Sans commented in response to something Ella had said. Picking up on the conversation, Bree shook her head, knocking down the idea without discussion.

“We need to get out of the city. Too many of the walkers here.” She had barely finished her sentence before she heard a car approaching. Another newcomer arrived, the young boy previously with Ella surprisingly arriving with her. Bree felt confused…and tired. She couldn’t explain how she had lost track of the boy and time, but she couldn’t worry over it now. It seemed there were others arriving for another meet and greet. Her army of one was amassing new members quickly, and it was time to determine their next move.

[LegacyDreams]

Jason nodded slightly at Wil before taking off with his baseball bat, taking down a few walkers. He recognized the scream as his sisters. As Jason ran, he went right past Micheal and Christopher to his sister, killing four of the immediately after pulling out a gun like his twin had, though his was an M22 with a silencer.
-----
Ella glared at the two people in front of her as she watched them.
''No leaving. No plan. Risk. Buckhead.'' She didnt wait for their reply before turning around and walking out the door, signaling for them to follow.

[Ryokokalin]

Wil was a bit overwhelmed. More people than she expected were in this town along with more walkers than she ever had to deal with. She nodded at the teenage girl who asked her to watch over her sister. That was when Jason took off to help whoever had just called for help. He seemed to know what he was doing, so she let him go off. The youngest girl climbed into the car, while Wil stood outside holding her rifle, readying herself for any walkers. Her sister went off after Jason.

Wil was nervous about being left out in the open even with the safety of the car. But with the job of protect the girl, she couldn't leave to follow them. She'd let Jason and whoever was in that building come out to her. Then, they might be able to gather and come up with a plan.

[TheShadeofBlue]

Isaac's eyes bulged in horror as the events unfolded before him. They were in the house, and they were coming. Rochelle darted back upstairs, her younger sister with her, terrified, and pale as a ghost. Suppressing the intense fear that threatened to overwhelm him at any moment, Isaac reached into himself, trying to grab onto something purely abstract and rational.

He sprang into action. The man darted for the nearest large object, a dresser. Moving with the frantic speed and strength only one fearing their eminent death could, he pulled the cumbersome furniture towards the staircase. It slammed into the door frame several times, sending spasms of panic and terror through his entire frame. Still, he pushed it through the narrow door frame (tearing some large chunks out of the furniture and door frame in the process), and shoved it down the steps with an adrealine-rush fueled burst of physical strength. The heavy piece of furniture slammed into an ascending walker, knocking it prone and sending the others stumbling back like a row of dominoes. His gaze, composed but burning with the most vital kind of intensity bored into Rochelle's eyes.

"The window, go! Now!" He said with a frantic tone. "Hurry! I can fend off any that get past the dresser. He ran to the stairwell, gazing down it. The dead were still in a large pile of bodies, but some were slowly beginning to crawl over the dresser. He tightly gripped his crowbar, ready to defend himself if necessary.

[G]

'Mom....I'm....I'm scared.'

Her son's voice drifted into her unconscious, and Evie Wyatt woke instantly, already rising to turn to him before she'd completely opened her eyes. It had become instinctual; to wake at the slightest sound from him. SHe couldn't lose Charlie, too; not after...
"Oh, come here, sweet," her voice was quiet, soothing as she reached for him, nudging him closer to curl up beside her, her arm wrapped firmly around his shoulder. The other stroked the hair from his damp forehead, her head tilting to rest against the top of his.
"Another nightmare?" The question wasn't really necessary. She could feel the answer in his cheek, flushed and warm, clammy with fright. Evie just rocked him for a while, the reassuring motion one that had always calmed him as a tiny child, though it wasn't so easy to be calm these days. She just wanted to find somewhere safe. Somewhere he could be a child, just for a little while. It wasn't fair, to have to grow up so young.

She had contemplated going into town; they would have to, at some point, to gather more supplies. But the walkers congregated where people did, and for most, civilization suggested safety. For a while they had just been camping. Rural areas seemed better; encounters with the dead were infrequent enough that Evie could pretend they were some semblance of safe, out here. But food was scarce, and so were supermarkets, out of town.

"What do you think we should do, Charlie?" she asked her son, looking down at him and even managing a smile. Maybe her method of coping would work for him too; just distract yourself from the pain, "Do you want to keep camping? Or should we get some supplies together, maybe try to find somewhere we could stay awhile?"

She tried to keep the doubt out of her voice. There had been so many stories, when it all first started, about refuges. Safe places. Who knows, maybe somewhere...
Maybe she shouldn't have asked him. But it was his choice too, whether he was eight or eighty. His life.

[luxwolf]

Sans caught the gun with the silencer and sheathed the knife in the backpack, noticing that Bridget shook her pretty head. He liked the way her hair shook. “We need to get out of the city. Too many of the walkers here," she barely finished her sentence as a car approached. A little boy hopped out, who looked almost exactly like Ella, from the identical, grave face to the eye patch. They looked like they were born for this world.

A faint scream. Sans turned and saw two girls hurry towards the car. The eldest one seemed to ask the driver to look after the child, and the driver he noticed to be a woman accepted. Then Ella's twin sprinted ahead with a baseball bat. Everyone's banding together. This was good.

"No leaving. No plan. Risk. Buckhead." These strained out of Ella, who glowered at them, then walked further before turning and signaling them to follow. Bossy lady, he thought to himself, but it wasn't the thought that was growing to devour him: she sounded exactly like Karen.

The glamorous vision of a broad river in the wilderness glittering with day permeated his eyes. His cousin was picking up midnight blue and grey smooth stones from the shore in her white dress. She had a dimpled smile on whenever she was up to something, and she was smiling.

Sans heard her commanding him and his other cousins to follow her across the river to the other side. "Chickens! You're all chickens!" Then in a blink, she and her sister floated down the current, facedown. "Chickens!" Her melodic voice seemed to echo from beyond her watery grave.

"And that's why chickens don't cross the road," he muttered to himself.

Sans remembered himself and faced Bridget, "I don't actually plan on staying either. I'm heading for DC, and Buckhead's along the way. I know you're a smart girl, you'll agree with me when I say that we should stick together for as long as we can before we go off on our own. We should get these kids to a safe place. They look terrified out of their minds."

He shrugged, "Maybe once they calm down, they'll realize we're right to leave Georgia."

She didn't look friendly, but she understood and walked with him.

[Porcelain Doll]

Rochelle looked at Issac, she didn't know what to do. Would this be the end? She watched in horror as Issac began to throw furniture down the stairs, trying to block the walkers. Rochelle wanted to help some how, but she was too terrified to even speak. Rochelle nodded when Issac told them to go out the window, she knew that would be their only option. She pulled her sister towards the window and cupped her face with her hands. "Get out, get out now. I'm going to help Issac" she told her sister as she quickly kissed her cheek.

Ruby nodded and pulled herself through, she looked down and noticed that many more walkers were entering her house. Hot tears rolled down her face as she lowered herself onto the thick branch of the tree. If they were lucky, the walkers would enter the house and would give them a clear path for escape. Ruby continued climbing down the branches until she reached the second lowest branch, she wanted to wait for her sister. She wondered who the man was, she was grateful that he was helping them.

Rochelle ran and stood beside Issac, she had her butchers knife ready. "I'm not leaving without you" Rochelle protested as the walkers climbed over the dresser. The dresser had slowed them down a bit and killed a few luckily. But it wasn't strong enough to kill them all. Rochelle had a sudden idea, together they could block the door completely with the bed. "Okay listen up. We can both try and block the door with the bed" Rochelle said quickly as the walkers began to climb up the steps. She rushed over to the bed and waited for Issac to come and help

[LegacyDreams]

As Ella looked around, she saw a house that looked familiar. She had left that house to live with her grandmother. The house used to be her family's. As she froze, just standing there, a crystal clear memory came back. Ella couldn't take her eyes away from the light purple blood smeared house.

''Ella? Are you alright? You look sad. Are you-? Oh Ella.'' Spoke her mother in a sweet, soft voice. Ella looked down at a bloody spot on her mothers ankle. "Ella dear... I love you. Your brother too. I promise. Go find Ilia. She'll keep you safe sweet heart." Everytime a sentence was over, Ella's mother would cough and it just kept getting harder and harder to under stand her.

''Mommy? Mommy what's wrong!? Mommy! Wake up!'' Ella heard her youngest brother crying out, 'Mommy' as she stood there completely shocked. ''Mommy! What's happening papa? Papa?'' She twisted around to look at her youngest brother Derek who had screamed and made a gurgling noise before his screams stopped. Several moans came from behind the small girl as her lifted up part of her skirt to her mid thy level and pulled out her gun with a silencer.

Ella was jolted back to reality by the feel of several tears making a river on both sides of her face as she cried. She didn't understand why she was crying. At least she got to see her mom before she died. Right? Ella tried to stop but couldn't so she just stayed quiet as she slowly continued to walk along with sobbing quietly. Water dripped from her chin and cheeks, leaving droplets on the ground when they splattered there. Why? Why am I crying?

[ElizabethStark]

Ester Locke

After six minutes of running she had lost the boy and couldn't find any sense of direction. Shit! This was bad, she had taken too many turns, she didn't know the city very well at all. Why had she even gone? She didn't know who the scream belonged to, why should she care? She should of been worried about Anna, now she's with some girl whom she didn't know. Why was she so trusting? Even after her one and only uncle had murdered her parents, she still had trust in others. She was too trusting, it needed to stop. Visions of her past flooded through her mind; her mother's and father's dead corpses lain across the floor of her living room, blood spewing from their skulls, their eyes completely dulled and lifeless. And the gun in her uncle's hand against her own skull shaking slightly, the sirens in the background.

Back to reality.. She dropped next to a street light pole who's light was dimmed and flickering. A walker was coming her way, but for some reason she couldn't bring herself to move. That walker came closer and slightly faster every second she sat there and did nothing. She no longer wanted to live, she felt as if she were a danger to Anna. And just maybe Anna was better off with that other girl. Just... Maybe. The walker was now about three meters off. Softly Ester said through a whisper,"Goodbye Anna."

-------------------------------------

Anna Locke

Sitting in the driver's end of the car Anna looked at the girl with the rifle. The girl was tall, very pretty too. She wanted to ask the girl her name, but was too shy. She kept thinking about Ester, she knew she'd come back with the person whom she left to help perhaps. Ester couldn't die, it was her big sister.

Anna fidgeted around becoming more and more worried for Ester as time passed. Finally building up enough courage she asked timidly,"Hey.. Umm.. My name's Anna and my sister's name is Ester. What's your name miss?"

[Ryokokalin]

Wil stood guard outside her car. The older girl had left her sight along with Jason and the younger girl sat in her car. The younger girl seemed less intense and quiet than Jason. The girl reminded her of the child of the neighboring farm in her home town. A few days after the walkers came she had gone over to the house and found that the father had killed his wife and daughter then himself. She was glad that this child had survived so far. Hopefully her sister would make it back soon.

"Hey..ummm. My name's Anna and my sister's name is Ester. What's your name miss?"

Wil glanced over at the girl. "My name's Wilhelmina, hon. But you can call me Wil. You doing alright in there? Sorry if it smells funny, got some chickens in the back." She could tell the girl was worried. " Don't you worry your pretty head bout your sister. She'll be alright. There's more people ahead to help if need be."

Wil smiled at the girl, trying to make her feel better. She wasn't the best at dealing with kids, but hoped the child would understand that she cared. Turning back to face the street, she looked around, hoping that the people Jason spoke of would come out from the buildings.

[bluemoon]

Bridget nodded once when Sans spoke of leaving. She was glad he was taking charge, even if it meant going to the Buckhead estates to get some rest. Alone, she would have kept moving, getting as much distance as possible between her and the city. But Sans was right, they should get somewhere safe for the sake of the children. Of all the people present, they were the most vulnerable.

Keeping to the shadows as she walked, Bree glanced over at Ella, noticing she was crying. Her brother had gone missing again and who knew who else she had lost. There were others who had also run off at the sound of the woman calling for help. All the commotion had attracted more of the undead and already the streets were filling with their decaying bodies. It wasn’t safe here anymore, if it had ever been. The two at the car were in immediate danger, but at least they could escape quickly. It was going to be difficult to bring everyone back together, but with a central meeting point, perhaps they could try.

Bridget placed a hand on Sans arm, urging him to stop. “Wait a sec…okay?” She asked. Turning, she called out to the woman standing by the car. “Hey! We are heading for the Buckheads. Meet us there with any other survivors. We will wait by the gates as long as we can.” It was the best she could come up with at the moment, hopefully the girl would be able to find them again.

Bridget resumed walking. The voice in her head was mute and she was glad she had found a way to quiet it. Today was the first time she had actually tried to do something for anyone other than herself in a long while. It felt good and a small smile came upon her face. She wasn’t sure she wanted to leave Georgia, but Atlanta had become sour for her. As long as the journey took her from its edges, she would go willingly at Sans’ side. She looked up at him, noticing his appearance for the first time. He was definitely pleasant to look at and this close to his side, she couldn’t help but notice a familiar smell clinging to his clothes. Her father had smoked reefer too. She looked forward again, pushing away the unpleasant thoughts of home.

“What’s in DC?” She asked, Sans’ earlier words filtering back into her head. He had also mentioned chickens, but she would let that one go unquestioned.

[luxwolf]

Sans Lupo
Leaving Main Street
Atlanta, GA

Bridget's hand on Sans' arm surprised him, "Wait a sec, okay?" She turned and called back to the others in the car. That was considerate of her. He hadn't thought to do that. He still must be rattled or perhaps too determined. “Hey! We are heading for the Buckheads. Meet us there with any other survivors. We will wait by the gates as long as we can.”

Keeping an eye on the car, Sans resumed walking by Bridget's side. He focused on his breathing and kept alert for any walkers, but so far, the street's vacant and well, too quiet. "What's in DC?"

He looked at her for a second. He had hoped he didn't have to answer that, but he might as well now that someone asked, "Right now, I don't know. I don't know if the walkers got to them yet. What I do know is there's a lot more military and gunpower there... than what we can find around here. There's also water, so we could get by on a boat. It's the Capitol of the whole damn country, I guess a lot of it's just me putting my faith in the government."

Sans scanned the road again, watching Ella stride swiftly with her gun, "I just don't want to see all the human progress come up a failure."

He shrugged and glanced at Bridget out the corners of his eyes, "But if you can think of a safer place to be, I'm all ears."

[ElizabethStark]

Anna Locke

Anna just noticed the smell, she had been completely oblivious before Wil had mentioned it. Wil had reassured her of Ester's return, which put her a little more at ease. She replied with a small,"Oh.." And sat on her knees looking for any sign her sister had returned. Wil was a nice person, hopefully Ester would think the same. Then maybe they could be partners together, talking down all the walkers and saving people. Like heroes! Anna giggled at the thought of being a hero, it'd be fun. However, she knew it was a hopeless and pathetic idea even at her age.

"Hey! We are heading for the Buckheads. Meet us there with any other survivors. We will wait by the gates as long as we can." Anna looked over at the woman whom had called out to them. They were leaving to Buckhead, eh. Feeling frustrated Anna jumps out of the vehicle, the two adults and child were walking away. She sighed, looked up at Wil and said,"Are we going to leave my sister behind? I'm not going anywhere without her!"

-------------------------------------

Ester Locke

As the walker came closer, Ester realized how stupid she was. She wasn't about to leave Anna. Her machete was at her hand; once the walker got close enough she stood up and with a quick slash she cut its head in half. Breathing heavily, trying to relax and stay focused she began walking in the shadows of the gated apartment complex(on the outside). Where the hell am I, did I really go this far?

[The Imposter]

Charlie and Evie Wyatt
Outside of Atlanta, Georgia

There wasn't much left in the world that could soothe the troubled soul of the young child, but his mother's touched seemed to work just fine. She held him close, and his panicked breathing slowly became regular. Truthfully he still saw in his mind the terrible image and gripped his mother's arm in response. He wanted to cry out, to question why, to go to sleep and wake up and everything be how it was. Charlie bit his lip before answering his mother's question. He could remember one of his dad's rules: never stay in one place too long.

'We should go into the city....ummm I think we should. Maybe we can find some Kit Kats, I will look really hard to find one. Did you know there are four pieces Mom! That means we can each have two, or....I could have three and you could have one! Oh and maybe we will find some more bullets, and something new to stop the monsters with.....'

As he spoke the young boy's tone varied from excitement to sadness. He could remember his dad telling him that because of what was happening the people weren't people anymore. That they were monsters now.

'Are we bad people Mom?....you know, because we've stopped the people....'

Before she could even answer Charlie moved away from her and got up. Hurriedly he grabbed his small knapsack and looked for his two toys. Rummaging about in the dark he was having no luck.

'Mom...hey, where did you put my two action figures. I can't leave without them!'

[G]

Evie couldn't help but allow herself a small, happy smile as she watched her son. It amazed her, how such innocence could still seemingly exist, even after everything.

"Tell you what, if we find one, you can have the whole thing!" she encouraged his lighthearted rambling, though the tone never stayed that way for long.

"Are we bad people Mum?"
The question made her bite her lip. She had wondered herself, how many she could kill before all the good was gone out of her. It had been so difficult, to begin with. But with every skull she crushed, it became a little easier.

And they had been people too, once.

"No, my darling, we aren't bad," no matter her own thoughts, Charlie didn't need that notion to worry over, "We're just doing what we have to. We have to be warriors now. Survivors. And those people..." she paused at the title, and after a moments thought, replaced it; "the monsters, we're helping them. Stopping them from hurting anyone else."

He was off again, distracted by the next thought, and she hoped he'd stay that way. His brow was furrowed as he searched through their meagre belongings, and she reached over his shoulder, her hand disappearing for a moment amongst the few clothes she had scavenged for him along their way. It reappeared a moment later, clutching two battered figurines.

"It's alright, they're here, see," she smiled again, handing him the toys. Her son placated for the moment, she turned her attention to their sleeping gear, packing their makeshift camp away with practiced motions.

The sun was beginning to filter through the canopy above them as she finished, shouldering her pack, both of their bedding strapped to it in neat rolls. Charlie's own knapsack was beside him.
"Ready, sweetheart?" she asked him, her eyes already scanning ahead along their path, "What about we head for that big old mansion just on the edge of town? There's sure to be some food there. Maybe even chocolate!"

Her calm demenour did nothing to betray the way her heart was racing. Her instincts screamed at her to stay away from civilized areas, where walkers would be in greater numbers, attracted by the scavengers and terrified survivors, still in hiding. But they had to do something, had to figure out some kind of plan.

They couldn't live like this forever.

[Ryokokalin]

Wil was starting to get nervous. Walkers had been drawn to the area. They were approaching rapidly and she wanted to get out of there before they got too close. Her rifle could be used to bash in any heads but if she shot any, the loud noise would just make the situation worse. That's when she noticed a woman, man, and kid step out of one of the buildings. “Hey! We are heading for the Buckheads. Meet us there with any other survivors. We will wait by the gates as long as we can," the girl called to her before running off.

Buckheads? Must be a subdivision or something. The map stored in the glove compartment would finally come in handy. The trick would be navigating while driving, she didn't think the child would be much of a map reader. Suddenly the girl jumped out of the car. "Are we going to leave my sister behind? I'm not going anywhere without her!"

Oh great. The sister. Wil glanced at the alley that Ester had run down earlier. Personally, she didn't want to go exploring with walkers about. What if the sister didn't return soon enough? What if something had already gotten her? There were other people where she had run too, right? At the moment, getting out of the street and protecting Anna as Ester had charged her with was more important.

"I'm sorry but we've got to leave now. See all the walkers coming? I won't leave you in the middle of this." Turning around, Wil herded Anna back into the vehicle. The girl was obviously upset but Wil steeled herself. Times like these called for hard decisions. As they drove past the alley Wil got out of the car with some lipstick that had been sitting in the ash tray and wrote Buckhead on the car facing the opening. "We're going to Buckhead!" she yelled into the alley.

Getting back into the car, she faced Anna and said, "I've left a note for your sister. That's all I can do for now. If she doesn't show up in the next few minutes we're leaving. You know where Buckhead is or do I need to get out to map?" Glancing in the mirror, she keep her eyes trained on the walkers steadily approaching.

[TheShadeofBlue]

Isaac dashed up beside her and helped her forcefully shove the bed against the door frame, further slowing the dead's approach. He was touched she was touched she was trying to help him, but they had to hurry! He grabbed her hand and pulled her to the window.

"Go!" He said quickly. He backed against the back wall, hearing the zombies slam up against the bed and begin to lumber over it. He felt a certain tension in his chest, that primal sort of fear that most people...until now, anyway, had to experience. "You need to get out the window, I'll be right behind you!"

[MaskofSilence]

Jace Langston
Douglas, GA

It had been years since Jace had seen or talked to another human being, well not years but that it what it felt like. In all actuality, it had only been four days. Four days of being locked in his house, four days of constant worry and stress, four days of complete and utter hell. The only thing that was keeping him sane was his best and only friend at the moment, Milo, a huge white dog that was currently taking residency on his lap. Milo was not by any means a lap dog, but that didn't stop him from trying.

At the moment, Jace was sitting on his couch, Milo was sprawled across his lap, sleeping. In front of him was a coffee table that had several supplies on it; such as a lighter, food, water, water filter, first aid kit, and much more. To the side was a fairly large backpack that would carry everything he needed. He had made his decision last night when a walker had tried to get into the house, although he was unsuccessful, it was still a sign that they needed to move.

"Milo." At the sound of his name, the large dog head jerked up. “We're leaving here boy, we are going to find others.” Gently pushing Milo off of him, Jace started to pack the backpack. Milo, finally getting the sense that they were leaving, hopped over the couch and ran in a circle, excited. Once Jace was done, he double checked everything before throwing his backpack on and heading toward the back door, Milo trotting after him. “Ruhig“ Jace commanded in German, before placing his hand on the door and turning. Peeking out the door, the found that the cost was clear.

Stepping outside, he silently made his way over to his bike. Jace stopped when he passed a shovel on the way, mentally comparing the usefulness of the shovel to the bat. The shovel won. Replacing the bat with the shovel, he stuck in his between his back and backpack, then continued to the bike. Quietly wheeling it out, he hopped on and headed down the road, Milo trotting easily beside his bike. This road in particular led to Chicago, which would be dangerous, but he was also willing to bet that there were survivor's there.

[LegacyDreams]

Jason sat outside in a tree, he had finally escaped the hoard of walkers and so had his sister but they also got separated. 'Just me I guess,' He thought and he slowly started to close his eyes and fall asleep, his baseball bat in hand on his lap. 'I could use a rest.' Though, his eyes shot open when he heard a yell from the girl he had been riding with. Though, he only caught the word Buckhead. That must be where they are headed to.

Instead of sleeping, Jason slowly climbed the tree and found a nearby roof. The house itself looked lived it to the moment. He could hear some breathing coming from the house but thought it was just his imagination. It couldn't be true that someone towards this side of town could still be alive. So, he shrugged it off and jumped to the roof, landing with a slight thump. As he did so, he saw some kind of dog running beside a guy on a bike.
-----
Ella would frequently bring her jacket covered arm up to her face and wipe the salty water drops away from her face.
'I don't understand? What's happening?' ,She whispered to herself as she continued to shoot? grabbing her younger brothers small satchel type bag and filling it with bullets as she continued shooting at the same time. 'What's go-.' She was cut off by a hand put over her mouth as she was dragged from the house and shoved into a car as it began driving away. Bullets almost over filled the small backpack (http://t1.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcQMdGc9bepSNIxel-MK3E47v34oX2uS3f4B_Z3UhfTYAY8sy1D2) so she put some in the pockets of the bag and looked over to see who had come.

[ElizabethStark]

Anna Locke

Wil was right, the walkers had began to close on them. Both now in the car, Anna began to feel conflicted. They needed to leave and Ester was no where in sight. They needed to leave now, the walkers were getting too close for comfort. But Ester.. Shaking her head, she said to Wil firmly,"We need to go now, Ester is fine on her own. We can't wait much longer." Anna tried to keep herself from crying, she needed to be strong.. "No, I don't know where Buckhead is.."

-------------------------------------

Ester Locke

After many twists and turns, Ester finally became familiar with where she was. She was close! Yes! Finally found my way, I should be back with Anna in like five minutes., She thought to herself. This was great, hopefully Ester and the woman were okay. And the woman wasn't some insane person.. She quickly put the thought put out of her mind.

Ester was now in the store district again. However, she was still somewhat far. She realized it would take more that a few minutes to arrive. She sighed, looking around there were a lot more walkers. They hadn't seemed to notice her, she was keeping close to the shadows. Keeping as quiet as she could.

[bluemoon]

Bridget remained focused on the road ahead as Sans explained his reasoning for wanting to go to DC. She had not given any thought to long-term destinations, focusing only on the immediate desire to leave the city. When he asked about her thoughts, she slowed, looking up at him with a crinkle to her brow.

“I don’t know…but DC is over 600 miles from here. It’s a hell of a long way to go, even if we had a car. Military or not, DC will be overrun. Probably less safe than here. I was thinking of somewhere less populated. The country maybe…a farmhouse…a bomb shelter… Who knows?” She shrugged, her mind reeling with all the possibilities of what they might encounter on their journey. The walkers would not be the only threat. Human kind had a way of reverting back to a more aggressive nature when threatened, and she was sure there were raiders out there.

The sky was lightening as they walked, showing the true devastation the walkers had caused. An apocalyptic scene met Bridget’s weary eyes: cars, crumpled and overturned, some with their undead passengers still strapped inside, smoldering fires, and dangling electric lines snaking along the ground, their spark long expired. It was shocking, even though she had already witnessed it several times. Taking her Glock into hand, she held it firmly at her side, readying herself for any attack. Beside her, Ella continued to sniffle and Bridget felt lost, unsure if she was expected to comfort the child or leave her to her misery. She compromised and placed a hand on her shoulder, giving a gentle squeeze.

“It’s okay.” She murmured. “Whatever it is, you survived it…you’re strong. We’ll help you be stronger.” Perhaps her words were not what the child needed to hear, but it was the best Bridget could come up with. She gave another squeeze and let go, looking straight ahead again.

The next bend in the road revealed their destination. The gated community of Buckhead Estates was before them. It was obvious they were not the first to think of the community as a safe haven. Dead bodies littered the ground, walkers hungrily grasping at the feast of their remains. Bridget’s eyes were drawn to a young woman, her head cast upward as though seeking heavenly guidance. Her face showed misery, even in death, the mouth open in a silent scream. In her right hand she clutched a rifle, bright red blood encasing the stock and barrel. Her body tore under the hands of the undead, bucking as they ripped handfuls of flesh from her abdomen. The dead woman's weapon knocked against the pavement with the motion, creating a irregular ticking noise.

Bridget’s hands went out, hoping to stop the others in their tracks before they were noticed. But it was too late. They had been seen. One by one the walkers lifted their heads from their meals, focusing on the new feast to come.

[MaskofSilence]

Milo and Jace had gotten fairly far for only starting that morning and take a few rest stops. He was actually happy that he had grabbed the bike. If they had been walking, it would have taken much longer and he would have gotten tired much faster. Milo was able to keep up with the bike fairly easily as well, since he was such a big dog and his stride was longer than most.

On the way to Atlanta, GA, they had not met many walkers, but Jace did notice that the closer they got to the city, the more walkers. He was thinking up turning around when Milo suddenly stopped. His ears were twitching and alert, trying to find what ever he had heard. It was not a walker, Jace could tell from Milo's reaction. If not a walker, then a person. Milo gaze then went to the top of a building. Jace's gazed followed Milo's and he was surprised to find a guy on top of the building.

Slowly moving his hand to the shovel on his back, he watched the guy. If he made a move, he would be ready. He did dare say a word for fear of drawing more walkers to there location.

[Ryokokalin]

Wil looked at Anna in surprise. She would have never thought that the girl would agree to leave her sister behind, sparing her from dealing with a sullen, angry kid. Now to find Buckhead on the map. Hmmm, that would take a bit of searching. Maps were never her strong point. Glancing in the mirror, she decided to at least leave the city for the moment. Walkers were everywhere now and they were almost at the car. They would be better off if they drove away and then once they knew where the place was, coming back if need be.

The drive out was quiet. Anna looked to be deep in thought. Wil had no desire to bother her, so she didn't break the silence. Stopping at the start of the highway, she pulled out her map. Buckhead, Buckhead...ah ha! There it was. A large neighborhood that was close enough to the city but still suburban. Probably where the rich folk lived. If those two other survivors had decided to go there it must have some good features, like a gate.

Following the route she drew out on the map, Wil started off to Buckhead. But she had a nagging feeling that whatever they were driving into wouldn't be good. Her suspicions were confirmed when she saw the crowd of walkers that wandered around the gated community. Whoops. Quickly shifting the car into reverse, she speed back until the gates were out of view.

[LegacyDreams]

Jason watched the guy and dog as he stared at them. He started walking towards them but stayed on the roof. He waved slightly and the eye patch was adjusted after starting to come from over his eye. He sighed and sat on the roof before walking over to the edge by the tree.

Jason jumped from the tree and to the ground with stealth. It took him a short amount of time to do so and was soon standing about twenty feet from the guy. He stared at him, holding his gun at his side, still being cautious. Jason didn't want to end up with a person who was bitten.

[Heson Shadowbane]

Janet kept a hand on the wall as she slowly stepped silently through the building. She would usually be tapping in front of her with her stick, but there were two of them in the building as well. One of them had a heavy step with one foot, probably due to a missing or broken foot with gravity adding extra weight into the step. The other one was a crawler, dragging itself across the floor with non working legs. So far they hadn't noticed her, at least she hadn't heard their loud moan of hunger yet, so she kept quiet with her steps small enough so she wouldn't trip over anything. That had been her biggest problem at first, objects in her path to trip her while she was trying to be silent. As she reached and turned a corner she wished she had a way to figure out where she was. <If only they made maps or maybe street signs in braile.>

The thought made her grin big, stiffling a laugh before it got out. While the mental image was hillarious she didn't want to attract the two things in the building that she was in. She was forced to run once and it almost didn't end well for her. Adrinaline pumping and not checking well enough in front of her had caused her to trip once or twice before managing to get away then. She stopped both in thought and body as her hand touched glass and moving her hand a few inches further revealed the shattered open window, probably to some sort of store. Kneeling down, she felt around until she brushed a finger on a piece of glass. The window had been broken into. By human or monster was unknown, but there was now glass in her path that would crunch under her step. She cocked her head, listening for the other two in the building and heard them only faintly before she made her decision. Trying to keep the noise to a minimum, she tiptoed across a small patch of glass to the shattered open window and stepped out onto the street. She cocked her head once on the street to listen for anything she could, reaching into her bag to grab her walking stick, pulling on the end to extend it and putting the strap on her wrist. That's when she heard it. <Is that an engine? A car engine?> She ran her thumb across her stick's handle thoughtfully before turning in the direction of the faint artificial noise. It had been so long since she had heard anyone else and she was desperate for contact with something, anything familiar like another person. She started to walk down the street, gently tapping in front of her while keeping an ear open for any throuble.

[MaskofSilence]

Noticing the wave, Jace relaxed slight. This was guy was friendly, and it he wasn't bitten then he could be someone that that Jace would want to hang around. Watching as the guy hopped down from the roof, he made his way to them. Milo let out a low and malicious growl. "Ruhig!" Jace muttered. Automatically, Milo stopped. The guy was only a couple feet away from him, just standing and staring. Which was fine with him.

Wanting to ask if this guy was bitten or not, Jace looked around trying to see if any walkers were in sight. When he was satisfied that their was not, he turned by to the guy. "Are you bitten?" he asked in a low voice. If the guy was, well he would end his misery right there, if not, then maybe they could work together to survive his hell hole of a city.

[LegacyDreams]

Jason moved back a few feet after actually realizing how large the dog was. He stayed right where he was after moving and occasionally threw a glance at the dog. When Jason heard the older male speak, his attention snapped from the dog to the male thinking about what he said and what to reply with. Jason looked around, grabbing for his baseball bat just in case, his gun at a belt that slung slightly by his hip.

"No. I'm not. What about you? Your dog? Has any blood or toxins that you have lately known of entered your body?" Jason was obviously rambling but he didn't care, much less notice. Jason looked around as he leaned the baseball bat against his leg and tapped his fingers in rhythm to an old song he and his now zombified friend used to sing together whenever they wanted to that was called Dead Puppies. Jason and his friend had always hated dogs so that's why Jason would shy away from the older male's dog and will throw glances at the dog.

[Porcelain Doll]

Ruby was still sitting in the tree, waiting for her sister and the random man to join her. She was keeping as quiet as she could, not wanting to attract any walkers. The girl heard two voices, they sounded like they belonged to two males. The girl turned her head and stared at the boy and the man who were in front of the house beside hers. Ruby noticed that the man also had a dog, a very cute dog as well. Ruby had a soft spot for animals, especially dogs. The girl smiled, seeing the dog gave her a little hope and happiness. Ruby wondered if she should say anything to them or just wait for her sister to arrive. She knew Rochelle would want her to stay, but Ruby was thinking the exact opposite.

Ruby started to climb down the tree quickly, not being careful at all. She wanted to get to the people before they left, perhaps they could help her. One of the branches that she stepped on suddenly snapped under her weight, she fell and screamed loudly. Ruby quickly grabbed on to the next branch, luckily it had stopped her from falling. The branch wasn't very strong however and would probably snap any second. "HELP, HELP ME" Ruby yelled as she started to panic, the branch was getting weaker. The dangling girl didn't notice that some walkers were starting to come towards her, this was because her back was facing them.

Rochelle helped him move the bed and place it in front of the door frame like a shield, was was happy with their success. She then noticed that he had pulled her towards the window, demanding her to go without him. Rochelle pulled her arm away from him and shook her head "No way am I leaving without you, I'm not letting you be killed!" Rochelle yelled surprised at herself for being so stubborn. She was usually the kind of person that followed peoples orders, no questions asked. But things were different now, she had to help this man. "There must be something I can do, please!" Rochelle protested as she watched with horror a zombie advancing on them. The zombie was getting too close to him, she had to do something.

Rochelle pushed him aside and quickly sliced through the zombie's head with the butchers knife. This was the first time that Rochelle had actually killed one of them. The zombies had pushed the bed over and were not piling into the room. Adrenaline was pumping through her as she stabbed her knife into another one. It was so noisy that Rochelle didn't even hear her sister scream. Rochelle continued to attack the zombies, but more were coming in. They would have to think of a plan and fast if they wanted a chance of survival.

[SolCandiez]

Junko was taking her time, going through the woods, trying to avoid as many walkers as she could. She had not intension to kill and drawn attention so kept going foward. She then heard off in the distance the sound of a bunch of walkers together in one horde. She turned and avoided the direaction, but it wasn't until she heard someone yell for help that caught her attention. She looked back in the direaction of the scream, she was only thinking one thing, "I have to help them!"

She tried to hurry to the aid, the more and more closer she got, the more louder the walkers' growls and snarls were. She stopped behind a tree and saw all the walkers moving toward a single standing tree, confused, until she looked up and saw a girl hanging from a crackling tree branch for dear life. She looked over all the walkers, with switch blade ready. There wasn't much of a plan, kill as many walkers headed straight for the girl, and get her outta there safely. She took a deep breath, and exaled. "Here goes nothing."

She ran out, and roundhouse kicked a walker to the ground, came down with switchblade gripped in both hands, stabbing it in the right eye, she pulled it out quickly, running toward the while cutting down as many walkers as possible, one or two at a time. She scaled the tree up, held on tightly, and grabbed the girl's hand before the branch fell. "I got you!" she wrapped her legs around the branch, while holding onto her hand and wrist with both hands, trying to pull her up to safety.

[The Imposter]

Charlie sat in the older truck as his mother drove. His eyes peeled looking for any movement, they had learned quickly as to how much noise attracts the monsters. Hopefully today they would be lucky, the would be able to get close to the mansion and park without attracting too much attention. As the truck slowly stopped, the two of them just sat in silence. Straining hard to listen for any movement outside. The young boy wasn't sure how long it was, to him it felt like forever. He wanted to speak up but new the rules: to always wait to make sure they weren't being surrounded.

Finally his mother stirred and he looked at her before questioning once again.

'You think we will be able to find much there mom?'

[ElizabethStark]

Anna Locke

Once the vehicle started and began moving Anna wanted to cry out. Her eyes were stinging, trying not to cry. She hadn't wanted to leave Ester, but she knew that Ester would have wanted them to go considering all the walkers that had been gathered around the car. Now they were headed to Buckhead. Whatever that was, Anna didn't know.

They came into sight of a large building, gated. A mansion? Anna always wanted to go to a mansion, she felt ecstatic for a split second. Until she saw the walkers. There were many; great, now what? Wil pulled the car in reverse, backing away from them.

Anna turned to Wil and said,"What now?"

-------------------------------------
Ester Locke

Ester had returned to were she left Anna with that woman. But instead of two vehicles; there was only the one she had drove here with. And instead of Anna and the woman; there were walkers. Many walkers. They were all headed in the direction away from her, perhaps Anna and the woman went that way. However, she could not go that way with all those walkers. Now what? They had left and now she didn't know what to do, there must be a way to get around them. But how?, was the question. She could jump from building to building, the stores weren't that far apart. She could do it, but she decided to wait to see if the walkers would separate. Sunlight was only a couple hours away.

[MaskofSilence]

"No. I'm not. What about you? Your dog? Has any blood or toxins that you have lately known of entered your body?"

Each question the guy had asked, Jace shook his head no. He was not bitten, Milo was not bitten, and no toxins had entered his body. He noticed that the guys eyes kept darting toward Milo, almost as if he was afraid of the dog. That's when he realized that the guy was actually afraid of Milo. He was about to reassure the guy by telling him that Milo was friendly, just protective. But before he could the the scram of a young girl filled the air.

Automatically, Jace's gaze was drawn to a tree near a house. There was girl, a couple hears younger than him dangling from a tree. Milo's ears sudden pinned against his head. The girl had inadvertently drawn a group of walker to herself. Without thinking, he took off in that direction. He didn't know if the other guy was following him, but that didn't matter.

Right as he got under the tree, the branch snapped. The girl was now falling. Holding out his arms, felt the weight appear in his arms. Once that was done, he put her down and pulled out his shovel. Swinging it in an upwards arc, he caught the nearest walker in the head. "Run. I'll be behind you!" he shouted. "Schützen." There was probably about nine, nothing he couldn't handle.

[Ryokokalin]

Wil had freaked out when see saw how many walkers where surrounding the supposed safe house. She wondered if the others had made it passed the walkers without getting hurt. It seemed almost impossible to make it through. When Anna asked her "what now", a wave of depression swept through her. Everything felt pointless. She rested her head on the steering wheel.

She thought leaving the farm would have made things betters. That companionship would make this world endurable. But no. She was stuck between a rock and a hard place. Either she could face walkers in the god forsaken city or she could go on a suicide mission to enter a place that she had no idea what lurked there. And now she was bringing a child with her into both situations. Ugh, she couldn't make that decision, she didn't want to make that decision. She should have stayed on her farm, becoming progressively crazier and talking to her chickens until she died from walkers or running out of food. At least she would have been somewhere she felt comfortable and safe. Maybe her parents would have come back. Her dad would have known what to do. He was a leader, not her.

Lifting her head from the wheel, she stared out at the road leading to Buckhead. Could she manage to get through the hordes and make it past the fence? If she drove around, running over walkers instead of fighting them, she might make it. Or it would just attract more walkers. Stuck again.

Suddenly movement in her rear view mirror caught her attention. What was that? Not a walker, please. Turning around fully, she saw that it was a woman with a cane of some sorts. She couldn't leave just yet knowing that there was a person wandering around. Continuing her reverse, Wil and Anna approached the woman.

[G]

Evelyn eyes were focused on the road, her pupils flickering as she scanned ahead, watching for any flicker of movement. It always paid to be prepared - something her son knew well, she thought proudly as she gave a customary check to her left; just making sure. She had never been the kind of mother to lose track of where her child was playing, what he was doing, and these days she made double certain to never keep her eyes from him for long.

But she couldn't keep her attention only on him, either. Especially now, as the trees and fields began to house more and more buildings; first farms and country houses, sprawled on the outskirts of the city, and then more suburban dwellings, closer together. The road narrowed, their peripheral vision with it as they were surrounded with civilization.
Her focus back on her surroundings, the young mother frowned at a once-familiar sound... Was that another car?
She pulled to a grating stop, pricking her ears. Nothing.

Charlie's question pulled her focus, for a moment, and she turned to look at him, nodding, "I hope so. It's a housing estate, so there's a few nice places there. The kind of people who would have stocked up, when everything started. There's a big fence too, so maybe none of the monsters have been able to get in there."

She spoke in the same low tone she always used in places she felt were higher-risk, so Evie's voice wasn't loud enough to cover the sound of the engine, when it growled into action the second time. It was a way off, but it was definitely a car. And nothing in Evie's experience with the walkers gave her cause to imagine one capable of driving.

"Did you hear that, Charlie?" Evie started the truck, continuing down the road toward the estate, and the sound, "I heard a car!" She drove slowly, cautious. But the need for food and supplies was greater than the fear of possibly hostile strangers, and Evie had to admit, she wouldn't mind running into another living being.

[luxwolf]

With everything he could muster, Sans clanged the gate shut and staggered back from the half-gnawed hands that lunged through. The gate barely budged. It would hold. He glanced around at the vacant neighborhood, Buckhead Estates; the streetlights flickered, the enormous mansions on every corner were dark, and with all the innumerable windows, he felt like someone was watching them in any one of them. Hopefully, someone alive. It was eerie how it all was bright from the full moon. But what to do with the horde of walkers ganging on the gate? How were they going to get the others in?

Wil had driven around the bend, paused, and peeled out of there.

"Shit, Bridget," he shot her a whisper as he pulled out his gun, "We need to think of a way to get them in, fast."

Sans sprinted down the avenue to look for other entrances in the gated community and in the meantime, he kept an eye on the looming Georgian palaces. Surely people must be here, but whether they were friendly was the question. There. He stopped in the middle of the street.

A glimpse of a suppressed flashlight in the top story of that house.

He pointed, "Someone's hiding up there!"

[Heson Shadowbane]

The blind nurse stopped, cocking her head to listen. The engine was getting closer without her having to move. Had she been seen? Who was in the vehicle? Would they be kind to a strange woman such as her? She ran a hand over the clinic scrubs she was still wearing, sort of a light green with some sort of flower in a spaced out manner if what she was told is right, and then reached up to her eye cover. After losing her sun glasses she tore off some cloth from something so she could make a blindfold to hide her eyes in case she ran across someone.

The engine was getting even closer, maybe even approaching her, so she straightened the cloth and turned to face the noise. She raised her free hand, smiling as she waved. She wanted to appear friendly to whoever it was, or whomever. It would be a shame if the first person she came across mistook her for one of the cadavers.

[Ryokokalin]

Wil pulled up to a stop a bit away from the woman. Her eyes were covered with a cloth, she was dressed in scrubs, and held the sort of walking stick that the blind used. How on earth did she survive all this time? The woman appeared friendly, smiling and waving. After giving her a look over for any obvious injuries or bits and finding none, Wil looked over at Anna. "Stay in here, okay? I wanna make sure it's safe."

Wil got out of her car, shouldering the rifle. She didn't think any walkers were around, but you never new. And she couldn't be sure that this was a way to lure out people into the open. "Ma'am are you alright? You need some help?" Distantly, Wil heard the sound of another engine coming towards them.

[LegacyDreams]

Jason hadn't moved but a few walkers had also noticed him because of the loud noise made from the female that had made the walkers come the way of them. Jason grinded his teeth before clenching his baseball bat and finally getting sick and tired of seeing the faces of the kind that had killed his friend. As he began taking them down one by one, his friend's screamed echoed in his head, making a tear stroll down his face but he quickly wiped it away.

As Jason continued killing them, his friend's screams continued to echo. Jason grew tired of it and stopped moving, as if his body had froze and was paralyzed that way. His chin would quiver at every passing second, the walkers getting closer to him as he began to cry silently. He managed to clench his teeth and squeeze the handle of the bat has he screamed horribly loud, only to attract more of the walkers his way.

Slowly, they made their way to him and were soon headless as well. Jason would crack them in the side and then the knees, going for the head next. He would do that at random walkers as they continued to advance towards him very slowly, moans filling the air. Jason's friend's screams still filled his ears and was blocking out the moans and any other noises. As Jason came down to the last few, he officially killed the two of three left. Jason taken back as the last figure approached him.

[ElizabethStark]

Anna Locke

Anna waited patiently for Wil to return. The woman who she had walked up to seemed a little off; as though she couldn't see. Anna was trying to think of the word that you would call someone whom couldn't see... "Ah!" Anna said quietly,"A blind person." She said softly.

-------------------------------------
Ester Locke

The night seemed to last forever as Ester climbed to the roof of one of the stores. She sat there over looking the walkers as they scattered, loosing interest in the vehicle that had drove off only minutes ago. The truck she had drove to get here was only a few stores away, she decided to get moving towards the truck. Since the walkers were away and her walkway was clear she'd drop down from the roof to get to the truck. Once she got to the truck with no trouble at all she noticed a note of paper, with the words stating,'We're going to Buckhead!'

Buckhead? She knew where that was, her uncle had lived there.. The thought of her uncle disgusted her, and to go to a place where he had once lived.. She pushed the thought away, if it was a safe place it'd be best for Anna. She decided to walk since the truck would only become a nuisance. She began her walk to Buckhead moments later.

[bluemoon]

Bridget mused at how easily they had made it through the gates, a lucky draw, considering the number of walkers that were now pounding against its bars. The gaps between the undead that had allowed them to skirt past were now closing, the rotting bodies pressing against each other in a desire to reach the survivors. Her gun still drawn, Bridget pointed her weapon between the bars, threatening, but holding her fire. She was distracted by a new arrival, her eyes tracking a familiar car as it reversed away from them. Sans words behind her registered, but she did not reply, his retreating footsteps finally calling on her attention.

Matted hair shifting stiffly, Bridget turned and looked warily at the grand homes behind her. Even at night, they looked imposing…overbearing…like sentinels watching over the less fortunate. Frowning, she started forward, stopping when Sans called out to her again. Following his lead, she looked up at one of the windows, barely catching the glimpse of a light. She was not surprised, it only made sense that there were be survivors here, but the real question was whether or not they would be willing to allow strangers inside their safe haven.

“Stay out of sight!” she called in a tight voice, feeling a new kind of fear rising up in her stomach. They were out in the open…easy targets…they would have to move quickly. “We need to get the others in here first, strengthen our numbers before we go scouting around.” Pulling the straps of her backpack off her shoulders, she rummaged through the bag, finally withdrawing a metal pipe. Its ends were sharpened to dull points, the lethal intention clear. “No noise,” she stated, moving back to the entrance and out of plain sight. With steeled intent, she forced the end of the pipe into the nearest walker using a jabbing motion. A dull pop was followed by wet suction as the point sank into the exposed nasal cavity. Using the gate’s bars for leverage, she forced the cadaver from her weapon, posing for her next victim. One followed another, the targets unaware of the odds being stacked so high against them. Bridget kept up the slaughter, a low droning laugh starting up at the back of her mind.

[Heson Shadowbane]

The slam of a car door being shut, the crunch of steady and sure feet on the ground, and best of all a voice. A real voice. She placed her hand just under her neck as she sighed happily, smiling bigger. "Another live person. Healthy, steady, controlled.". She shook her head a bit to get her thoughts in order. "Sorry, there hasn't been another person I've run into that hasn't become a cadaver since this all happened, so this meeting has gotten me excited."

She ran her stick on the ground until it bumped against Wil's boot and then held her hand out in her general direction. "I'm Janet by the way, from the family clinic down off one of the Peachtree streets. I've been trying to get home but the silence of the sounds of a city... A whole city quieted and replaced by shuffling, dragging, groans, tearing... Gotten so lost...". Even as she had a small breakdown, feeling at least a little safe enough to allow it, she tilted her head at the sound of a second engine. "Is that more friends of yours coming?"

[luxwolf]

Sans' gaze lingered on that house. Bridget was right. There were so few of them to risk it, and being out in the open wasn't a good idea. There were also people who needed to be where they were, a woman and a child particularly: on the safer side of the gate. He watched as she took a walker out in a grisly but simple fashion. The sticky, cerise nasal cavity made a wet pop as she withdrew the pipe. If she kept her distance, she could disable them easily as if she was a machine.

He sheathed the pistol with the silencer. It was quiet, yes, but he better save as much bullets as he can before it empties and becomes useless. He brought out the knife Bridget tossed to him earlier and began stabbing. It was difficult to penetrate the flesh, but by the third walker, Sans was finally taking out his rage on them.

"Where the fuck!" he grunted, smashing the serrated blade into the forehead of one eerie-eyed, mauled face. "Did you! Come from!" The walker slumped to its knees, face propped between the pewter bars. The next one had no fear. Bridget and Sans were bags of meat to them, on display. They probably smelled good compared to the other... walkers...

"That's it..." Sans glanced at Bridget. "The smell. If the others were slimed with walker guts... albeit small, they still have a chance. What do you think? How are we going to tell them without getting loud?"

[The Imposter]

The boys eyes had continually grown with surprise as his ears picked up on the sounds, when his mother confirmed that they were in fact real he couldn't contain himself. He took a huge breath and looked at his mother with his big eyes.

'Mom, mom, mom, mom, we gotta find those other people! They can help us....'

Charlie's face quickly became sour, as if he had just tasted a very dill pickle. The contorted face only stopped him momentarily before he continued.

'...what if they aren't nice....'

The changed world had taught the young kid way too much too quickly and he instantly recalled a memory of his dad showing him a chewed up walker still trying to move, his dad had explained that before the walkers had gotten him he had been shot prior to becoming what he was. Charlie recalled the saddening face his father gave him when he asked why someone would kill him before he was a monster.

'I remember Dad telling me that just like before there were bad guys there are bad guys around now....'

Having defeated the excitement with his own words the young kid kept silent as the truck began to move again. The silence seemed extremely long for Charlie, who felt like he should apologize for saying what he said. Not everyone would be bad right? Before he could affirm an answer he saw the sight in the distance.

Walkers straggled about but there were people! Real people like him and his mom! His hand shook uncontrollably as he pointed to the scene at his mothers left.

'Llllook, look, lllook..look! Mom there are people there!'

In a second he was unbuckled and leaning against his mother peering through the window.

[Soulio]

Running. The scene never changing. Just a constant stream of the same buildings and stores. Same environment, same everything. The only change was the ever growing mass of undead gathering behind him.
Suddenly, everything is gone.
Sitting in a room, is a girl, hunched over. Her clothes look clean. Her hair not matted or dirty. She looks human.
He cant speak. All he can do is move. He steps toward the girl, slowly. Another step. Then another. He puts a hand on her shoulder, and makes a slight movement to get her to turn.
Then she makes the gutteral growl

Markus' eyes bolt open, grabs the gun on his left, and fires at the walker approaching him.
His silencer mutes the shot, fortunately.
Grunting, he streches his tired limbs, and runs his hand through his short hair.
Getting up, he gathers his supplies, and heads out the small room he used as Bedroom.
"Damn walkers. Making me get up this fuckin' early." The sun's early morning rays force him to put on his sunglasses, which help him block the blinding light.
Walking to his quickly yet masterfully hidden smartcar, he checks for any movement around before getting in and driving off.
For the past month, he had been traveling all over, looking for survivors. He wasn't desperate, or lonely. He had seen plenty of kind hearted folk that, while uneasy around his hulking physique, were kind enough to give him a nice conversation, maybe a home cooked meal if he was in the country. He even got a warm shower and a place to sleep a couple times.
Turning onto a desolate road, he picked up speed. Adrenaline no longer applied to his driving habits, since there were little to no cars around. Or cops. He sat back and relaxed, careful not to fall asleep like this.
Putting in a cassette that allowed him to put on his iPod's music, he switched on his calming track list. His dream had him uneasy. He had been having the same dream for three days now.

He still remembered life before the plague. His great life.
His beautiful and eternally turned on girlfriend. Great job and great friends. Nice apartment.
"But that all in the past now. You've gotten used to it," he mumbled to himself.
If only I could get a woman... Almost a year without sex had him getting antsy, but if he could survive to 9th Grade, he sure as hell could last.

[G]

Her son's words echoed in her head as Evie continued along the road, eyes fixed anxiously ahead. She winced at the mention of her husband, but not enough for Charlie to notice.
She had become very good at it - hiding the pain. She wouldn't add to the boys' suffering with her own. The high iron fence that surrounded the Estate whisked past on their left; on their right, the houses fell away, replaced with wider walks and grassy areas as they approached the main gates. Evie spun the wheel to the left - just around the corner, now, and they would be there...

Evie noticed the walkers first, of course, most of them in a clump at the gates, hungrily scrabbling against each other in an attempt to get at something on the other side. But Charlie's shout quickly alerted her to the others, closer; instantly revealed as human by the rifle held in a firm and ready grip over one woman's' shoulder. The other was dressed in hospital clothing, a rough bandage over her eyes. An idling car separated them from the cluster of undead. It wasn't until they closer that Evie saw the child in the passenger seat, just as Charlie flew from his and into her in his excitement at other living beings.
"Charlie!"
The wheel jerked to the left, and Evie experienced a few moments of blind, helpless panic as the tires rippled against the surface of the road, the car threatening to spin. Her foot found the brakes - distracted, before, by the walkers and the people and another child! - and the truck came to a sudden halt, rubber screeching against tar as it did. Evie's horrified eyes flew up to meet the lifeless, hungry expression of one of the outermost walkers as it turned to greet the sound; it wasn't close enough, yet, for her to hear the rasping intake of breath, but she could see the decaying lips widen in anticipation of the meal before it.
Evie held her breath.

The once-human took a pained, slow step toward them, and another, beside it, turned as well.

"Stay here,"
No time for further conversation; just a thorough check behind them for danger. She wouldn't risk Charlie being attacked from behind while she ran off to save some strangers' kid! She started for the other vehicle in long, quick strides, her hand reaching for the handgun at her waist, eyes focused on the child. "Enough chat! They're coming. Move!" The blonde shouted a warning at the two women as she passed them, opening the car door a moment later. Extending her free hand to the tiny blonde girl, she looked her in the eyes as she spoke.
"Hi. I'm Evie. You gotta get out of the car, now! Ok! Your mummy's gonna be right behind us!" she assured the child, assuming one of the women outside must be the parent.

[ElizabethStark]

Anna Locke

The woman before her, Evie, had her hand extended. Anna barely noticed what Evie had said, but the word 'mommy' caught her attention. Regret suddenly washed over her, she should have stayed for her sister, Ester. She looked over at the walkers who began swarming their way towards them. Fear began to overwhelm her, and with no other choice and merely out of fear; she grabbed the woman's hand. She didn't say a word, only the most frightened look on her face; and trembling slightly.

-------------------------------------
Ester Locke

In the somewhat far distance Ester could see Buckhead consisting of many enormous housing settlements; in other words, mansions. She could also see a small horde of walkers trying to grasp at someone or something on the other side. However, they began to separate themselves from the gate; one by one. Ester moved her eyesight from the walkers to where they had began to move to. Two vehicles, three woman; the one she left Anna with was included, and two kids; one whom was Anna. When Anna hit her vision relief washed over her for a spilt second before fear surged through her. Those monsters were headed straight in the direction of Anna. A dirty blond haired woman was reaching for her. Ester then regretted ever leaving Anna just to save some person whom was a complete stranger to her. A stupid mistake she wouldn't make again.

Ester began sprinting towards Anna and the dirty blond woman. More walkers were swarming towards them, she had to make it in time for Anna! But the distance between them was too great.. About three quarters of a mile away. She could see the sun rising in her peripheral vision as she ran.

[SolCandiez]

Silvana was deprived of sleep since the outbreak of walkers. She always had the reoccurring nightmare of that day she found her parents dead, half eaten bodies in their home. Every time she closed her eyes, she could see their face. During those times she prayed for a dizzy spell, she had bumped her head really hard against the edge of a desk when she was little. She would occasionally pass out, or faint from a dizzy spell. Still she had nightmares in dizzy spells she could sleep more easy in a dizzy spell. She was hiding out inside a two story house inside the fenced in Estate community. The windows were boarded up, she was able to get the boards off the door, she used the chain lock to secure it after searching the house to make sure no walker was lurking inside.
She was sitting up straight on the bed on the second floor, waiting a dizzy spell. She slowly heard some ruckas going on around outside, she crept towards the window to have a peek. She could barely see anything, she saw walkers (nothing new), but she noticed they were going in one direction, towards noise came to mind. Someone was making noise outside attracting walkers, someone means a survivors, and suriviors are small pieces of hope if civilization had any chance of taking back the world. She grabbed her saber, her prized possession she had earned from a event in the Army Reserves. She kept it clean, so no dried blood showed anywhere on the sharpen blade.

Slowly she made a way for outside, she made sure to stick low, and to the shadows to avoid walkers. She was trailing a few walkers to the source of noise. She saw a small group of people, highly confused on what they were doing. She saw a young woman sprinting towards another young woman, who was holding a much younger little girl, and a young boy who sat in a vehicle behind her. She knew if they didn't get there fast enough, they would be tackled by walkers. She came around slicing the heads off the walkers, clear cut, she acted quickly, and precisely. Only a few left who were closing in on the small group, she stabbed her saber through the head of a crawling walker, then started to maneuver through the walkers, coming around and slicing the last few of their heads, the reading upper torso and body falling to the ground.

[Ryokokalin]

Wil instinctively moved in front of Janet, when she saw the oncoming truck swerve wildly. A woman and child sat inside. The sound of the tires screeching was louder than what was safe when they surrounded by the walkers around Buckhead. Turning away once the truck stopped, she noticed just what she feared had happened; they had drawn the attention of the walkers. The woman practically threw herself out of her truck bypassing them for Anna. It seemed like she was getting Anna out of the car.

Wouldn't it be safer in them? Janet definitely wouldn't be any use running through the woods. There were too many obstacles. It seemed like the woman was preoccupied with Anna, and she seemed like she was decent, the child in the truck looked healthy and like her own.

Deciding that helping Janet and keeping the car would be the best plan of action, Wil put her hand on Janet's shoulder and said, "There are a ton of walkers coming and my rifle would only draw more. We'll take my car somewhere safe and try and come back." Moving to the car, Wil hurriedly got Janet into the backseat and got herself into the front, just as she noticed a woman coming towards them waving...a sword?

[LegacyDreams]

Ella, the thirteen year old, was still wondering around town. She had gotten separated from her group and she was running out of bullets. She was quiet though so she hadn't attracted a ton of walkers. Ella hadn't even made noise and she doesn't know why she was being attacked. Though, she was fighting them, she wasn't doing much. Ella began to run down the street, pulling off her eye patch and revealing her almost glowing red left eye. It helped her be much more accurate. Just then, a small car came down the street. The sniper on her back slid against her back as the strap it was hooked to rubbed against her neck.

[Soulio]

As Markus sits back and enjoys his track, he begins to feel uncomfortably warm, so he rolls down a window.
The moans of the walkers manage to pierce the air, making most of the wildlife around to run in fear.
Instead of just driving on, Markus turns on the road that the moans emanate from.
Then the moans stop. But he still presses on.
Markus sees a woman run by with a Marine Saber, slashing the Walkers heads off.
Their necks must be rotten. No one can cut a head off in one swing. A family was trying to rush out of the shitstorm, but the woman had killed the Walkers.
Reaching into his car, he grabs his M4A1, and aims it all the small bunch.
"Hey! What the HELL is going on?"

[G]

Evie pulled the girl toward her gratefully, letting go her hand to wrap her free arm around the tiny girl's waist. With a small outward heave of breath, she picked the child up, holding her against one hip, eyes lifting to meet the oncoming walkers once more as she backed away from the car. The two women behind her had responded to her call, or noticed on their own the looming danger; they moved into action, climbing quickly into the vehicle Evie had just pulled the kid from.
She nodded agreement to the other woman's decision - though only some staggered toward them, teamed with those still swarming at the gates there were too many to kill all of them, and protect two children while doing it. They would make a faster getaway in the car than on foot, and two sets of wheels were better than one.
Besides, her truck held a rather precious cargo.
"I have to get back to my son - I'll meet you four blocks over!" In the same voice as before; firm, collected, but the strain in her words betrayed her fast-beating heart. There was no time to pile the child back into the car - Evie made for her truck, taking aim at an oncoming walker as she ran. She turned before she saw whether she'd hit home, but the squelch of the half-decayed body crashing onto the road answered the silent question. Her gaze was back on her son, and if it wasn't for the third car that sped past, coming to a halt by the one she'd run from, she wouldn't have seen the sword-wielding woman who was inside the Estate one moment and outside it the next, swinging her blade wildly amongst the walkers, cutting them down left and right.
There must be another way in, Evie thought, a quick glance at the main gates confirming that the rabble of undead there was still too many for the woman to have come through.

She would worry about it later - she had reached the car now. She holstered her gun to open the back door, putting the little girl down on the seat and racing round the car to get in the drivers' side.

[Heson Shadowbane]

Before it was very quiet. Small sounds became loud to already heightened hearing and usually unnoticed sounds were noticed. Then Janet found people, and then the volume rocketed up. The loud squealing of the tires so close left her ears ringing and she barely barely caught the woman's words before she was quickly guided into her vehicle as a nearby gun shot made her flinch.

In the backseat, Janet clutched her bag of supplies close to her as the ringing in her ears started to go away. Trusting the woman's vehicle to be safe she placed her fingers on her neck, trying to control her breathing and slow her racing pulse. After a few seconds she had calmed herself down enough to explore her new environment. She ran her hand over the seat and smelt the air, catching a whiff of what reminded her of a farm. Could this woman have come from a farm? Did they even exchange names yet? The sudden events made her forget if they had or not, but Janet couldn't place a name to the woman's voice. "I don't think I caught your name miss. I'm Janet if I forgot to say so." She leaned forward, hand feeling around to find the console between the front seats and let it rest there.

[bluemoon]

Blood splattered Bridget’s cheeks as she drove her pipe into another walker that moved within her reach. Beside her, Sans continued his onslaught as well, the two of them making a small dent in the horde. The work was tiring, her arms aching from the constant force needed to keep the weapon at shoulder height. Despite the gruesome toil, she felt more alive than she had in years. She felt exhilarated, and this allowed her to filter out the unwanted laughter in her head and concentrate on Sans’ grunts of exertion and the sound of her own breath as it puffed in and out with each strike.

"That's it..." Sans suddenly said, his words startling Bree and causing her to jump. "The smell. If the others were slimed with walker guts... albeit small, they still have a chance. What do you think? How are we going to tell them without getting loud?" She barely had a chance to mull over his idea before she heard the sound of approaching car engines. The noise wasn’t only noticed by her, the undead group clustered around Buckhead’s entrance turning almost as one towards the sound. The walkers moved away slowly, their unsteady gaits hindering their haste. Between the buildings, Bree could see the headlights of the new vehicles, and if she could see them, so could the infected.

“This is our chance!” Bridget motioned to Sans. “Maybe we don’t have to ‘tell’ them how to disguise themselves from the walkers. We’ll show them. We have to hurry while the dead f**ks are distracted.” Pulling up on the gate’s latch, Bree slipped through the opening and dropped to her knees. With quick movements, she scooped up putrid remains and smeared it onto her clothes. She fought to control her gag reflex, the smell permeating her nostrils instantly. There were only a few walkers interested in them now, and Bree found it easy to push past them. Glancing in every direction, she started making her way to the other survivors, hoping that their missing companion, Ella, might also be with them.

[Soulio]

(Im just winging it from here, so bear with me)
Markus' attention was averted to the new swarm of walkers that somehow managed to stay quite the whole time Markus was watching the family. He switched the safety off his M4, and began firing semi-automatic shots at the Walkers. From the corner of his eye, he could see that a few survivors were smearing the Walkers flesh and guts on themselves to cover their scent.
Smart, but dangerous. He thought while methodically taking Walkers down one by one.
His suppressor was doing a wonderful job of keeping his ear-drums safe, and he was thankful for that. Over the time he was in the Rangers, his ear-drums had taken considerable damage, but always seemed to be his impervious body strength.
The way he was takin down the wlakers reminded him of an instance where he was in an undisclosed part of the world, where him and his team had to hold off an entire village with nothing but the assualt rifles they had and the ammo they had. That battle took two and a half days to win.

[luxwolf]

The racket of approaching car engines drowned out the idea of zombie cologne, which was quickly beginning to sound ridiculous. He frowned at himself for coming up with it. The walkers that had clustered around Buckhead’s entrance, two by twos, changed target and headed for the vehicles. Slowly, hauntingly. The headlights steamed with dust. Now it was not looking good for the people in the cars.

“This is our chance!” Bridget motioned to Sans. “We’ll show them.”

Bree slipped through the opening and dropped to her knees. Once she scooped up putrid remains and smeared it onto her clothes, he immediately identified what she was going for and mimicked her. Now the idea didn't sound so idiotic after all. They could go to them. Bree was right. If there was any, this was their chance.

He followed her who stayed clear of the few stragglers, shuffling his feet occasionally. Now they were much closer to the cars. That was when his mind began to draw a blank. He hadn't quite thought that far ahead, but at least they were here. He glanced back at the gates. None of the walkers noticed it was open. He also hoped that the residents of Buckhead Estates stayed in their houses, instead of getting the idea of taking this advantage and locking them out.

That would ruin everything.

[ElizabethStark]

Ester Locke

Seeing the gunned man, Ester quickly ducked and stayed low to the ground as the events unfolded. She hastily made her way away from the man's line of sight and scurried along still ducked and out of view. She was now half a mile off from the group. She had witness the dirty blond woman take Anna into a different vehicle. While the woman she had left Anna with and some other woman make their way into the other vehicle. Ester assumed she could trust the woman whom she'd left Anna with considering Anna's still okay. Then there's the dirty blond, she seemed to want to keep Anna safe; plus she had another male child with her. She seemed trustworthy, for now. Now, the man with the gun; didn't seem very trustworthy and the girl who, evidently, she missed had been wielding some sort of sword slashing out at the walkers. She couldn't tell how to think of her exactly, same with the girl who had been led by the other woman(Wil) into a vehicle.

Suddenly Ester could just make out two living in the smaller crowd of walkers, they were covered in rotted guts; walker guts. Clever, but there could have been some safer way.

-------------------------------------
Anna Locke

Anna was stricken by the man wielding the gun and the woman swinging her sword. Once Evie had gotten her to the separate vehicle and placed her down, she hugged her knees and felt the first stages of crying as her eyes began to sting. She wanted Ester so badly at the moment, then a terrible thought hit her; what if she was dead? She quickly dismissed the thought.. She couldn't possibly be dead, she'd be alive and possibly on her way here to Buckhead right now.

Anna buried her face in her arms and tried her best to be strong.

[SanAndreas]

"Shit Kim." Aikeo whispered to her cousin Kimiko who was standing across from her, they were both in an ally standing up against the walls, both breathing hard from running and killing the walkers that they could. Earlier they raided a CVS, and when they walked out with a bag of the tings they needed but eventually dropped, they saw a horde of walkers heading there way. Aieko and Kimiko were clueless as to what attracted them, but in all honesty they had been doing toowell since the walkers took over. They were hiding in Kimiko's parents 2 story house. They had walker proofed that place, covering all the doors and windows outside on the first floor with thick wooden bars. Since the doors were all covered they either entered through the doggy door that was in the kitchen, or they climbed the ladder that was set up in the back yard and took them to Kimiko's rooms window. So far only about a handfull of walkers followed them home, and when they did they just took it down with either Aieko stabbing it in the eye with her Knife or Kimiko axing it in the head.

Kimiko looked over her shoulder and peeked past the wall, yep they were all still there about 50 of them too. "Shit" Kimiko muttered and looked at the floor trying to think. "Do you want to try to make a run for it to the house?" Kimiko asked her cousin who was nibbling her lip nervously, by looking at her you wouldn't think she was nervous just in deep thought but Kimiko knew her cousin, and Aikeo nibbled when she was nervous. Aikeo nodded once. "Yea" Kimiko let out a deep breath they both took out there pistols. Aikeo was carrying a Five-Seven with a silencer, that was in the holster that was strapped on her upper thigh. She pulled it out and took of the safety. Kimiko pulled out her Smith and Wesson with a silencer out of her black shoulder holster, and proceeded to take of the safety. They both nodded at each other and walked out from hiding in the ally and pointed their guns at the walkers and, they both had enough experience shooting zombies that thy all got head shots, taking the dead down quickly. When the first row was gone they ran and ran, looking over their shoulders constantly and shooting out a few rounds over their shoulders.. When they reached the street their house was on they both saw from the corner of their eyes another horde coming towards them .

"Just our fucking luck!" Kimiko exclaimed frustratingly. Aikeo just ran harder.

When they reached the house they ran to the backyard.

"Wheres the ladder?" Akieo panicked as she looked around.

"I..I thought i brought it back down." Kimiko said as she looked up and spotted the ladder laying along the roof.

"Dammit Kim!" Akieo hissed, but they both took off for the doggy door. Kimiko dropping to her knees and crawling in first, Aikeo glanced to the left and saw teh walkers coming,"Shit hurry up Kim!" She whispered and fought the urge to kick Kim's ass to give her that extra push to get her in faster.

When Kimiko was inside Aieko hurriedly dropped to the ground and crawled in, when she was almost all the way in she felt something grab her leg, it was a walker. Aieko let out a screech and shook her leg. Kimiko cursed under her breath and pulled out her gun again and laid on the floor and saw the walker , he was about to bite her cousin. Kimiko screamed "No!" and shot the Walker in the head. Aieko brought her leg in and scampered to the dressed that they push against the door and quickly pushed it to the door, blocking the doggy door.

They both sighed and looked at each other. "You okay?" Kimiko asked. "Yeah." Aikeo nodded and looked down. "

"We need a plan, on how we're going to get outta' here." Aieko said, slightly out of breath.

"We gotta get rid of these fuckers before we go anywhere" Kimiko said, and pulled off her small black leather jacket. Leaving her in black ripped tight jeans, and a mens white tank top. and black combat boots.

"The roof, we can kill them off from up there." Aieko said. Kimiko smiled. "Good idea"

They both took up for upstairs Kimiko grabbed her sniper rifle and Aieko grabbed her MK14 with scope.

Kimiko climbed out her window first and climbed up to the top roof and began to quick scope some of the closer walkers. Aieko shot down the ones in the back yard. when they were all down she joined Kimiko.

Kimiko laid down and began to snipe some of the ones further away as Aieko shot the closer ones.

After 20 minutes passed Kimiko stopped and looked away from her gun. "Stop!" she blurted and Aieko stopped. "What?" She snapped.

"Do you see those guys?" Kimiko asked and Aieko looked where her cousin was and she could see 2 men killing off zombies. "Yea" Aieko said, clearly stunned by seeing survivors.

[SolCandiez]

Silvana pressed her body up against the brick wall, breathing heavily, her saber dripping with blood of many of the now dead walkers, it was time to sealth her saber, she then pulled out two survival knives from inside her boots, holding them with the blade pointed to the ground. She crept low to the ground, coming up behind the few remaining walkers who were lurking towards the vehicles, coming up and pirecing her knife their their brains.

She was back down in the grass, she looked up at the woman who jolted into the driver seat of her vehicle. They was another way in, the same way she was able to get in and hide out in one of the homes. She didnt care much at this point about the walkers, she gripped her knife running out onto the road over to the vehicle with the woman, and children. Knocking on the glass, "Hey! I know another way in, I can show you the way, trust me.", she wanted to help these people, this side was pretty swarmed, meaning the other entrance would be empty.

[Soulio]

Julie at this point was beyond exhausted. She had been traveling alone ever since the small group from two weeks ago had been attacked during the middle of the night. Damn that man for falling asleep while being on guard! And why did he have a fire going? That was just a big signal saying hey walkers here is a meal for you! She sighed as she recounted the horrific memory in her mind. Truth be told though, a few of them could have been saved, but at that point, they were separated and over numbered. So of course Julie did the logical thing, she fought a few off, grabbed her supplies, and slipped away into the night...

Now she stayed on foot and never rested, there was no way she could take that risk. Mostly power naps in between foot travel. Besides being exhausted...Julie was still doing great for herself. Growing up in Maine and hunting, it was easy to live off the land and what it provided for her. She could even make her own arrows out here, but there still wasn't enough time to just sit down and wittle one out of a branch. So for ammunition, she only had one clip left for her two pistols which she was saving for a dire situation, plus she didn't want to draw the attention of the Walkers toward her. She had about ten arrows left in the quiver mounted on her back along with her crossbow. As of right now she had been recycling her arrows for hunting. But once she used them on the walkers, especially a small group or a horde, it was too hard to retrieve them...

Then there it was! A gunshot ringing out into the air to stop Julie dead in her tracks. "What? A sign of life?!", she gasped and said to herself. It rang in her ears, but she didn't wait for the echoes of it to throw her off. She ran as fast as she could to the source. Within a few minutes she stopped dead in her tracks and saw a horde of zombies surrounding what seemed like a chain link fence. Are people on the other side? She had to find out. Then there it was! What must have been the source of the gun shot! A man fighting off the horde, with a gun. Standing there for those few stunned moments had cost Julie. Now some of the zombies had smelled her and were coming her way. "Fuck!". She thought as she pulled her MK250 hunting crossbow from her back and loaded an arrow into it and then cocked it back. She aimed through the scope and shot the walker in the head through the eye hole, where she almost always shot her arrows. It took the walkers out quick and easy and was always guaranteed to make it through the eye socket deep enough into the brain. Using the crossbow was like second nature to her, so reloading time for her was only seconds. After loading another arrow she took out another walker as she tried to close the distance between her and the stranger. "Hey!", she called out to get his attention.

Markus saw the Arrow fly into one of the Walkers eye sockets, but wasn’t sure where it came from. So, he kept his attention on the horde, but kept his senses alert for any sound coming around him.
"Hey!" Someone behind him yelled.
In the blink of an eye, he had his rifle aimed at a quite attractive blonde, but had a look of pure death on his face.
"Put it down. NOW."


"Are you insane? If I put this down either the Walkers get me or you shoot me to save your own ass and might even take my weapons!"
She then reloaded her crossbow again and shot another arrow into a Walker that was advancing on her.
Great. I thought this might have been an opportunity to better m y survival rate, yet here I am stuck with a madman pointing a rifle at me who thinks I am the threat in this situation?!
"Look, either I help you fight these things off or we fend for ourselves. The choice is yours!"
"There are no Walkers around us! If you haven’t realized, they're a bit preoccupied with the guys over there! Now, put the fucking crossbow down! NOW!!"

"And if I don't?!"
Markus aimed just slightly off, shot a bullet directly next to her, and aimed back at her.
"Must I explain myself further?"

She felt the bullet barely skim by her, but it didn't make her jump.
"One if you were going to, you would have by now. Two you would probably be doing me a favor if you shot me. And three, do I really seem like a threat to you? I came over here and killed Walkers, trying to help you out! By the way, good job. You just got the attention of the horde!"
A few of the Walkers began to leave the small group and head towards them.
"So what's it going to be? Shoot me or we fight off these Walkers?"
Damn. This girl has a point.
"Let’s put it this way. I could have shot you at any moment. Unlike most people nowa-days, I have a soul. That’s why I didn't. And in this world, anyone, and I mean anyone is a threat. I do appreciate the help, and that’s why you’re going to help me save these idiots."
Reaching into his backseat, he grabs a pistol, and a couple clips, and tosses them to the girl.
"Don't pull, squeeze. Keep your breathing steady. Get on the passenger side, open the door, and stand behind it. Call out any new survivors you see. Take the right, I've got the left."[/QUOTE]

Julie smiled, pleased with herself. She really didn't know how the situation would turn out. Now here she was with an ally. She easily caught the pistol and the clips. Loading the pistol she then pulled back the hammer and the click was a satisfying sound. Julie just nodded at him. She knew how to shoot a gun, but she didn't want to get into a petty argument with someone she had just met, especially a man. Then continuing to follow his instructions, she went to the passage door, opened it and stood in position to shoot. "By the way, my name's Julie.", she said in the instant she shot a Walker in the head.

Markus shook when he saw the smile on her face. With his hulking 6”8’ height and muscled body, he could easily break her in half with a tight squeeze.
"By the way, my name's Julie." She said as she shot a Walker.
“Markus Valentino-Leonardo Olivetti. Call me any of the names.” He put his attention back into the battle, waiting for it to be over.
He saw the woman with the Marine Saber sheath the saber, and begin walking toward the woman and child.
“Julie, follow me. Watch our backs. We’re going to go say hi to our companions.” Lowering his weapon, he began walking toward the female, and called out.
“Hey! Both of you, don’t move, or I’ll shoot.”

[LegacyDreams]

Jason couldn't take the swing to the walker. It couldn't be him. 'Why?' Jason thought. 'Out of everyone here, him?' He kept backing up and couldn't stop. Jason's arm was froze. His feet didn't want to budge but he got them to. What was happening to him. It was only a walker. Nothing else. But, it was something else. Something else that Jason had adored very much.

He stared wide-eye at it once more, before toppling to the ground. The walker tripped on another walker's officially dead rotten body and continued to climb towards him. Jason was frozen. He couldn't move. 'Is this the end? After coming this far? I want this misery to end.' He thought to himself before mumbling good bye. The walker's hand reached out grabbing his foot and opening it's mouth.

[Moonlit_Fae]

Julie at this point was beyond exhausted. She had been traveling alone ever since the small group from two weeks ago had been attacked during the middle of the night. Damn that man for falling asleep while being on guard! And why did he have a fire going? That was just a big signal saying hey walkers here is a meal for you! She sighed as she recounted the horrific memory in her mind. Truth be told though, a few of them could have been saved, but at that point, they were separated and over numbered. So of course Julie did the logical thing, she fought a few off, grabbed her supplies, and slipped away into the night...

Now she stayed on foot and never rested, there was no way she could take that risk. Mostly power naps in between foot travel. Besides being exhausted...Julie was still doing great for herself. Growing up in Maine and hunting, it was easy to live off the land and what it provided for her. She could even make her own arrows out here, but there still wasn't enough time to just sit down and wittle one out of a branch. So for ammunition, she only had one clip left for her two pistols which she was saving for a dire situation, plus she didn't want to draw the attention of the Walkers toward her. She had about ten arrows left in the quiver mounted on her back along with her crossbow. As of right now she had been recycling her arrows for hunting. But once she used them on the walkers, especially a small group or a horde, it was too hard to retrieve them...

Then there it was! A gunshot ringing out into the air to stop Julie dead in her tracks. "What? A sign of life?!", she gasped and said to herself. It rang in her ears, but she didn't wait for the echoes of it to throw her off. She ran as fast as she could to the source. Within a few minutes she stopped dead in her tracks and saw a horde of zombies surrounding what seemed like a chain link fence. Are people on the other side? She had to find out. Then there it was! What must have been the source of the gun shot! A man fighting off the horde, with a gun. Standing there for those few stunned moments had cost Julie. Now some of the zombies had smelled her and were coming her way. "Fuck!". She thought as she pulled her MK250 hunting crossbow from her back and loaded an arrow into it and then cocked it back. She aimed through the scope and shot the walker in the head through the eye hole, where she almost always shot her arrows. It took the walkers out quick and easy and was always guaranteed to make it through the eye socket deep enough into the brain. Using the crossbow was like second nature to her, so reloading time for her was only seconds. After loading another arrow she took out another walker as she tried to close the distance between her and the stranger. "Hey!", she called out to get his attention.

((My character's introduction post.))

Julie rolled her eyes as she followed Markus to the small group of survivors. "If they are our companions, then why are you threatening them with a gun?!", she called out behind him as she took out Walkers and covered him while they made it over to the other group. Julie was impressed by the woman with the Marine Saber and hoped that the woman and child were safe. She hadn't seen any life in almost a month..and now BAM! There were strangers left and right fighting for it! Strange how these days actually work out...

Once they were over to the group Julie came up behind Markus and put her hand atop of his that was holding the gun. "Let me guess..you were never good at making friends as a child, huh? Why don't you put down the gun and stop threatening others that are so clearly on your side?" She then looked over to the small group of survivors. "Please don't mind him. My name's Julie.", she said with a small smile, trying to bring back some civility in this situation. Then the woman with the saber mentioned another way in. "hey would you mind showing us too?", she asked as excitement came through with in the pitch of her voice. Then off in the distance she noticed a man about to be bit by a Walker in the foot. She put the pistol in her belt and quickly took out her crossbow and cocked it with an arrow. For longer distance shooting..this was much better for her. She then launched the arrow into the Walker's head through the eye socket. After taking the Walker out she waved to the person up against the brick wall. "Hey! Come over here! I'll cover you!"

[Ryokokalin]

Wil sat in the car with Janet. She had asked for her name. Distractedly she replied, "Wilhelmina but call me Wil. Came from a farm a bit away from here." As she said this she watched the woman with a saber run towards them, cutting down everything in their path. Then the gun toting hulk of a man showed up. Wil was tall but he was huge! He made her think back to her father. The man seemed like a shoot first, talk later sort of guy. Wil was debating leaving the car to go out and speak to him when another woman came near him. Well, she wasn't gunned down so she supposed it was relatively safe.

Turning to Janet she said, "I'll be right back. There's more people outside now. They might know a way to get into Buckhead or know of a safe place near here."

Wil got out of her car with the rifle held in front of her. She didn't want to be surprised again. She walked towards where the saber woman, gun man, and other woman had convened. "Hey! Thanks for taking care of the walkers! Y'all heading to Buckhead?"

[ElizabethStark]

Anna Locke

Anna looked up to see a child, he was blond almost like Evie's. Was this her son? He looked to be around her age, slightly older. For a moment Anna felt happiness, however; it was suppressed by the gunned man's voice. He threatened,"Hey! Both of you, don’t move, or I’ll shoot."

Anna clenched her hands into fists. This was how she'd die, a bullet to her head. She closed her eyes and covered her ears. Whatever else happened, she was oblivious to it.

-------------------------------------
Ester Locke

Seeing the gunned man point a gun in Anna's direction had really set a new profound anger. There was no way this man was going to be in the least bit trusting for pointing a gun at a helpless child. Though, Ester couldn't tell whether he was pointing at Anna or the woman, but it didn't matter. Right now would have been the perfect time to have a gun, she only had a machete which wouldn't do her any good. The walkers had thinned out by now thanks to the blond woman with the bow, this damned man, and the sword woman. But it didn't change anything. She could sneak behind the vehicle of which they didn't occupy, grab a gun if any were in there, and aim for the guy's head. Simple enough plan, but actually executing it was a whole other thing.

Now Ester was less than a quarter of a mile away. Still keeping out of their line of sight, she arrived behind the vehicle, her back against it. Anna was just in the separate vehicle, now she just needed a gun.. But how could she get into the vehicle without being seen? The new comers both seemed preoccupied, they wouldn't notice her, but then again they might. That's right! She could climb in through the back of the truck. She would need to get one of the two women's(who were in the car already) attention before heading in. She wouldn't want to startle them, but how...

Ester looked up, eyes closed. She clenched her machete, none of the walkers had noticed her yet. That was good, her luck seemed to be returning.. Although rage was burning up inside her, she kept calm with steady breaths. Still against the back vehicle, she peered from the side to get a look at her sworn enemy, the gunned man. Seeing he was still aiming towards Anna and the blond she quickly turned away before he could see her. Evidently, he couldn't of; there was too much commotion.

Then she heard a woman telling the gunned man to put the gun down, her name; Julie. Then the woman whom she left Anna with spoke some words. Though it seemed relatively safe to come out, she waited a little longer to appear.

[Soulio]

Markus decided to lower his weapon, but still kept it ready.
"All of you, it's clear that I have no intention of shooting anyone. At least not anymore. In this world, everyone is a threat. But I would NEVER shoot at a child, or their parents, unless provoked." Markus was genuinely sincere about his words.
"Now, I'll tell you this right now. I'm trained at killing things. I'll tell you more when we're safe. As of now, anyone who doesnt have a gun, come with me. I'm gonna give you guys one." He turned to tue Swordswoman.
"The way we're going in. Can vehicles get in that way?

[bluemoon]

Bridget kept a slow pace so as not to attract any undue attention from the walkers she and Sans were passing through. Her right hand clutched the sharpened pipe tightly, her left opening and closing in nervous tension. As they drew nearer to the vehicles, it became clear that the tables were turning, this time in favor of the survivors. She paused, watching quietly as the infected fell under the assault of three main attackers. The energy was changing…becoming more dangerous.

“Sans…” she whispered. “What do you think? Stay or go?” Bree was becoming increasingly anxious as she observed the newcomers. She had no doubt some of the people gathered had already seen them, but they still might have a chance to melt back into the shadows of the buildings and avoid confronting everyone.

Splitting off from a small group of undead, Bridget pressed herself against the side of an overturned truck. The sun was up and hiding was going to be difficult. She twitched, a quick shake of her head, and bit hard on her lip. “Can’t do it,” she moaned under her breath. “There’s too many of them…I just can’t.”

[LegacyDreams]

Bitten. That's what he was. Nothing else but bitten. Jason squirmed after getting bitten by the figure. The figure was his friend that he was soon going to be just like so that he didn't have to worry about survivng anymore. He could hear agonizing screams which soon he came to realize they were his own. He stood after killing the zonbies and he continued to buckhead.

Jason was able to hit the zombies and they wouldn't go after them. He sighed and looked at the gates. He entered. Immediately, he spotted Sans and Bridget who weren't quite in the gates. He waved at them and waited to see their response. His foot was hidden by a body of the walking dead. Soon, Ella came walking through the gates and saw him. His foot as well. She stoof there, shocked with horror.

[Destiny Chance]

How do I join? How do I send the page?

[ElizabethStark]

((Here's the OC - http://role-player.net/forum/showthread.php?t=35330 ))

[SolCandiez]

Waiting for the woman's response, Silvana was shocked to hear from behind, "Hey! Both of you, don’t move, or I’ll shoot." She thought of police or criminals would only say that, too bad there are no cops left, maybe some criminals who were dumb enough to rob someone in the zombie apocolypse. She turned when she heard the voice of a woman say, "If they are our companions, then why are you threatening them with a gun?!" She slowly turned to meet eyes with a man wielding a gun aimed, and a woman with a crossbow.

After introductions, and statments of shooting, she looked at the woman name "Julie", and the nameless man. "Yes to answer your question, vehicles can get through, and sure I'll show you the way, but we have to hurry before we get anymore unwanted guest. She stuck her knives back down her shoes, and looked down the road. "Just a little down, their will be this box office toll booth just split off from this road, it leads down to another building office with another toll, and that leads to the back of the estate. Still time is of the essence, so we have to hurry." she looked off in the distants at the back road, and wilderness, hearing low groans and hissing.

[Heson Shadowbane]

Janet gave a nod, collapsing her walking stick and sliding it into a pocket on her bag. "Alright Miss Wil.". Right after the door slammed shut Janet mentally kicked herself. Here she was a trained nurse, a blind one though, and instead of following Wil out to provide assistance she stayed in the vehicle. That said there was still danger out there even if most of it was taken care of which would make her a liability. Reaching a compromise she felt along the door till she found the handle to manuely raise and lower the window and quickly turned it to catch some of the talking going on.

Some guy was apparently pointing a gun at everyone and a lady was talking about an entrance to some estates. <Was that Buckhead she said? Wow Ive been going in the wrong direction this whole time...> Shaking off that thought she spoke up, trying to make herself heard. "If we can get inside where it is safer I can take a look at everyone. I'm a nurse and I have some medical supplies." She turned her head back to the inside of the vehicle to wait for them to get moving.

[luxwolf]

Sans sensed a sort of anxiety in Bridget when she posed the question and then leaned on the overturned truck. He watched as the gunman lowered his weapon and seemed to cooperate with the others. He turned back to her. She muttered something under her breath, biting her lips, shaking her head for a moment. He noticed Jake waving, and Ella running up to the boy. It was a strange moment of observation, but time was up. The sun beamed across them all, and there were barely any walkers left, but that was an illusion, he knew. The gunfire and the car engines sent off an explosion of echoes into the metropolis of Atlanta. Soon, more walkers will come. How soon, how many is the question.

"Everybody, inside!" Sans screamed across the street. "Get your cars going! To the kids!" He assisted Bridget to her feet, pointed to Jake and Ella, and darted towards the gates of Buckhead.

[ElizabethStark]

Ester Locke

Hearing that everything seemed to be calming down Ester thought to herself, Fuck it, I'm making myself in the known now. She walked out from behind the vehicle and said,"Alright. Seems everyone's well acquainted, why don't we head on the hell out of here." She paused, realizing she's never been seen by most of the people here she quickly added,"My name is Ester, my younger sister Anna is the young girl sitting there in the car." She looked over at the gunned man with much scorn, but quickly dismissed the look. She heard his apology and he seemed to really mean it; she would try to erase this bad first impression of him.

Suddenly a man appeared from across the street,"Everybody, inside! Get your cars going! To the kids!"
-------------------------------------
Anna Locke

Anna still kept her head down, eyes closed, and ears covered. She heard many drowned voices, but they were inaudible.

[Moonlit_Fae]

Julie nodded to the woman that said that she knew the way to Buckhead. "All right time to get going then. You..", she motioned to Silvana who knew the way, even though Julie didn't know her name. "Should lead the way. Everyone else..round up your vehicles so we can make a convoy and we will take down any Walkers as we see them, covering everyones back." Everyone was just standing there talking and not really doing much. Sure they had taken down the first wave of Walkers and they were safe for now...but as time slipped away they wouldn't be safe for much longer. Julie didn't mean to shout out orders..but it was better her than no one. After she turned to Janet. "That's funny..I'm a nurse too Janet. Maybe I can help you inspect everyone when we get settled."


That was when she heard someone yell from across the way. "Everybody, inside!" Sans screamed across the street. "Get your cars going! To the kids!" . "All right it's go time! Come on people!" Julie then turned to Markus. "I'm going to ride with you.", she stated with out waiting for his permission. Then she went over to his car and slid into the passenger seat, waiting for him and for the convoy to be formed so they all could get their asses through the gates and into safety..for now at least...

[Soulio]

Yeah, that works to. No one listen to the guy go knows what the hell he's doing. Markus knew it was best to leave right now, and get into the gate, and later on tell everyone he knows how to kill.
He ran back to his car, sliding into the drivers side.
"Next time, ask. Here," he said, giving her one of the nicer shotguns he has stored in the back.
"When you fire, put your weight on the foot closest to your target. And since they like you more, your going to get the point across that they need a gun, and I'm going to give one to them."
He puts the car in drive, and after a few minutes of searching, they find the way in.
He drives in, slowly just in case of any traps.
After everything is clear, he parks his car and awaits the others.
"Julie, you getting out or not?"

[Moonlit_Fae]

Julie took the shotgun and placed the pistol in the backseat. "Look, I know I look like a helpless blonde..but I've been hunting and have had my share of kills, even if they were animals.And I've killed my share of Walkers. Thank you for the shot gun and the guidance..but I do know a bit more than you think I might." With that said she inspected the shot gun and found it to be very nice. Where the hell did he get all of these great guns and ammo? Oh yeah he's the trained killer boy. "All right we can work together. I will tell them and you pick the gun you think is best suited for the person." Once he was parked she got out and now felt empowered with the shot gun. "Geez. Give me a sec. Controlling and pushy much?", she said, but with a smirk. It was an observation on his personality, but she was also teasing him.

[bluemoon]

Bridget allowed Sans to pull her upright, her anxiety with the gathered group only intensifying when she realized they were all heading in through Buckhead‘s gates. She did not like crowds, especially when they were all strangers, and especially now that survival was so uncertain. Sans hands were on her arms, and she focused on him as he tugged her gently, providing a moment of support both mentally and physically. With her release, he pointed, moving past her and heading for the entrance and the forms of the twin children they had so recently met. Bree stood there, stock still, trying to determine if she would join him or not. " Safety in numbers." Her mind reasoned. " This is your chance to make things right. " It continued to argue. It was a difficult decision. She wanted to help the others survive, but the reality was she could not trust any of them, nor they her.

The vehicles rumbled past, and with hesitant steps, Bridget moved into position to join in the procession. Blood and remains littered the street and each footfall squelched in the gore. She paid it no heed, her boots, clothing and body already covered in a layer of the filth. Even the smell barely registered, although she knew she was ripe with the odor of death. She moved inside the gates, separating herself from the others, especially the man with all the guns. He could be trouble, something about him reminding her of her father. Perhaps it was his stance, his attitude, or his voice. There was a military feel about him. Warily she watched the incredibly tall man, her hand gripping the metal pipe tightly, the knuckles turning white.

[Soulio]

"My social skills are lacking. I haven't been around people I a while. Give me time to adjust." He saw Julie holding the shotgun, and could already tell she felt more at ease holding an actual weapon.
"I was a Ranger. You can kill an animal? I can kill someone bigger than me in less than ten seconds. So yeah, I am a little pushy. Controlling, no. Just cautious. And it seems since you haven't run off yet, you're my problem now." He said it more calmly than he wanted, and was surprised that it came out so.
I've just met the woman! How the HELL can I already begin to develop feelings for her? He was now pissed at emotions, and just wanted to take a nap now.
He turned around, and saw the girl who was wary of everyone. He chuckled silently when he saw the girl squeeze the pipe.
I could grab that and hold her down in one motion. He had learned how to disarm and hold during his time as a bouncer, and had managed to make it in his own style over time.
"What are so frightened of? I wont bite. Or shoot."

[SolCandiez]

About an hour or so later, Silvana brought the woman, and the two children inside Buckhead's gates of safety. "Look if you want, you can stay in the house I'm staying in tonight? Or find your owe, or whatever makes you comfortable. My name's Silvana by the way, she glanced at the children in the backseat, with a comforting smile. "If you need me for anything, I'll be up in that house with the motorcycle in the shed, see ya." she waved them a see ya later, and walked back.

She noticed the car of that gunman, and Julie, a good time for introductions now. "You guys find the entrance easy enough?" she saw that Julie was holding a shotgun. "I didn't mention it earlier because of the incoming horde of those undead douche bags, I'm Silvana Maria Novelo; Call me anyof the three." she looked over the man, "What branch of Military are you?" she crossed her arms, looking abit curious.

[Moonlit_Fae]

Julie laughed. "Who said I wanted to be your problem?", she said challenging him. It was fun to see what buttons she could push with him. He was rough around the edges, yet seemed to really care for the well being of others, even if his terms were unorthodox. He would make a great companion. Refine the social skills and he could probably even become a great leader head for this survivor group. Can't let any skills go t waste in times like this. She thought as she studied him a bit more. When his attention was averted to the woman with the pipe and her friend she turned away and lowered her shot gun..now taking in her surroundings.

That was when the woman came up to her and introduced herself as Silvana. "Nice to meet you,Silvana. And as you know..I am Julie.", she said holding her hand out for the woman to shake. Just because the world went to shit didn't mean that formalities had to die out as well. "This is a nice place you have here. Can you tell me more about it?" She saw all the houses and wondered if people actually occupied them. So now what will Markus and I have to do to earn our keep here and a safe place to live?

[Ryokokalin]

After a bit, everyone got in their respective vehicles and drove to the estate. Wil felt better now that she was in a big group. Hopefully Anna's sister would met up with them soon. When Wil had left the car, Janet called out that she was a nurse and so was one of the other women. None of them seemed injured at the moment but that could all change in a split second. That medical knowledge was imperative to their survival.

When they had stopped and began to regroup in the safety of the fence, Wil looked around and realized she knew no one in the group but Anna and Janet. It looked like a few of the groups were trying to decide where to go now. Turning to Janet she asked, "What do you think we should do now?"

[ElizabethStark]

Ester Locke

While everyone had entered Buckhead, Ester continued to stay low. She crept to the other buildings across from the housing estate and jumped up to one of the roofs using a garbage bin to jump up to a ladder. Quite easy and simple. She viewed them from the rooftop keeping out of sight. She thought to herself, Just wait a little bit longer Anna..

-------------------------------------
Anna Locke

Now that the vehicles had made it inside the gates, Anna jumped out of the car and ran over to the other car which Wil and another woman occupied. She was the only person she really knew and felt more comfortable around her than anyone else in the group, even if they hadn't known each other for too long; Wil was a nice person.

Once there, Anna reached up on her tippy toes to knock on the car window of the driver's side.

[Soulio]

"Ranger. Five years, over fifty operations successfully completed. I'm assuming your some branch of military, not Marine. You don't carry the same confidence they do. They have a confidence of stupid pride. And you don't carry their saber with boast. No, no. Your Army. At the very least Army Reserves." He had worked with many soldiers, whether it be Navy, Air Force, Marine, Reserves. He had paid close attention to Marines. So baostful and arrogant that even if someone had had practically the same training they did, but weren't Marine, then they weren't as good.
He turned to Julie.
"I said your my problem. That makes you my problem. It all depends on if you can save your own ass from time to time. But I must admit, it'll be nice to talk to someone."
SHUT UP! FUCKING MORON! Markus thought. He was already fighting an urge to hit on her. That could wait for later. Right now, he needed to stay focused on the task at hand.
All he was waiting on right now was for the shy woman to come over and speak.
And the nurse.

[Heson Shadowbane]

There were too many sounds to really get an accurate count of how many people were actually in the group so Janet was trying to pay attention to the voices. A person could be saying they were fine when the strain on their voice would say otherwise. If it wasn't for the new background noise she'd try to listen to movements, a slight scruff along the ground with the limping drag of a foot or steps with differing weights showing a favoring of a side.

She turned her head slightly at Wil's voice, seeming to be looking just past her as she responded. "I'm not really sure Miss Wil. I've been alone for quite some time till now. I wish I had made it back home, maybe my father had left a voicemail for me. But here I am instead." She cocked her head a bit as she heard tapping on the driver side window. She smiled a bit, pulling out her walking stick and patting her bag of medical and some food supplies. "I think we should do what we can to help. Maybe give them a quick check up and such to make sure everyone is doing alright." She felt along the door and found the handle, pulling it as she pushed the door open. "Who knows, it might inject a sense of normality in a messed up situation like this. Normal feeling is good for soul healing." She giggled softly and gently started to step out of the vehicle, her stick ahead of her and tapping on the ground so she knew where it was.

[Ryokokalin]

After listening to Janet's plan, Wil noticed the tapping at the side of the door. It was Anna! She would have thought that the girl would want to stay with the other child but maybe Anna was too unfamiliar with them. Opening the door as Janet did, she greeted the girl. "Hey Anna, you okay?" The girl looked stress out over the events of the days, Wil didn't blame her. "Here come with me. I'm gonna go talk to the man over there." Wil held Anna's hand as she walked over to the group and saw Janet move off to see to the others.

Even though Wil was still wary of the man, she decided to speak. "Hey, I'm Wilhelmina. You've got a plan about what to do now? I was told to come here by some other survivors, said it'd be safer here. I'm thinking we should check around and make sure everything's clear." She really hoped they had a plan.

[SolCandiez]

Silvana smiled, grabbing the Julie's outreached hand, and shaking it. "Well your guess,
is as good as mines." She chuckled abit, looking up at one of the homes, "I only came
around here, a day, and a half ago. I took that two story over there, from there I have
a great view of the gate, and a sniper rifle to help me out with that. The others, this is
the first time I saw them, had no idea they were here, mostly stayed low of the hordes,
or I might have suffered a dizzy spell at the time."

It was great to finally meet other survivors, no more of being alone or solitude. Looking back
at the others, then back at Julie, and Markus. "Maybe we can all get to know each other better? Good old-fashion mingling, don't get that much, barely. Besides I'd love to hear about your story, on how you got here today. I have a few supplies of food, and water, ammo, need anything dont be afraid to ask, I'll help anyway I can." she grinned at Markus then looked at Julie like she could tell what was up.

[Moonlit_Fae]

Julie smiled when Markus explained himself. So apparently I can't get rid of him now., but the idea made her happy. For once she felt a connection to someone. Even before the outbreak she couldn't even make an emotional bond with her own family. "Well if we are speaking of asses..don't think I didn't notice you staring at mine." She then turned her attention back to Silvana. "Sounds like you have settled down nicely around here." Her eyes then took in another stranger..one that introduced herself as Wilhelmina. Julie nodded to her. "Hi nice to meet you. I am Julie. And yes we will patrol the area and then get everyone settled. But first we all need weapons and Markus here has just what we need." She then motioned to him and then locked eyes with him. "Now's your time to shine. Hand out the weapons so we can get the patrol underway. But first.." She looked over at the blind nurse. "I know Janet mentioned she wanted to inspect everyone. So maybe hand out the weapons, let her inspect us all, and then the strong ones can do the patrol." She then paused and smiled at Silvana. "Then I am sure we all can sit down and get to know one another. I could easily hunt and help to bring in a steady food supply. Living off the land is sort of my thing.But anyways..before we get all merry and share stories..we need to make sure everyone can find a suitable place to live." Julie realized she had just talked for a really long time..but she felt like it was needed. She just laid out a game plan and people could follow it if they wanted..but it seemed logical enough for her. Someone needed to get this show on the road.

[Soulio]

Markus looked at the ground, wondering how she saw him take a quick glimpse. It didn't matter, since he now was able to do what he intended.
As he was getting his weapons out, he began suggesting things.
"Julie's right. A good game plan would be for two people to go hunt. We can have Janet inspect us once everyone gets a weapon. I want Wil with me. Anyone else, loot any house within a two block radius, get anything you think is valuable. For now, we should all find a big enough place to hold us all. Wait until tomorrow to find more places to stay. And if were going to tell stories, it's a good idea to stay together. And later, I could very well have a surprise for everyone." Markus set out a handgun for Wil, a couple more handguns for anyone looting houses, and a knife for Janet.
He told everyone their weapons, and set out an extra clip for each. He still had his weapon strapped over his shoulder, and his handgun in it's holster.
"Lock and load. Don't breathe erratically. Stay calm." He waited for everyone to grab their weapons, and follow his orders. This time they would listen, because this time, however, he was authoritative, and spoke with the voice of a leader.

[bluemoon]

Bridget wasn’t surprised when the tall man called her out. She had seen his sideways glance in her direction and heard his amused laugh. His arrogance was a tangible entity, the self-assured bastard thinking she was cowering before him. As the other survivors milled about, introducing themselves and gathering their wits about them, she stepped in his direction, producing a coarse chuckle in response to his.

"What are you so frightened of? I wont bite. Or shoot." He had teased, and the words played over in her head. He turned to another woman, rattling off his qualifications and furthering her dislike of him. In a second it became clear to her why he seemed so like her father. It was the self-assurance, the way he squared his shoulders when he talked. Her hand readjusted on the pipe, her fingers drumming along its gored surface. She didn’t fear the man, she had already killed his equal once, her time served in the institution her punishment for the crime. But her father had not been her first…the first one to die by her hand had been scum…lower than flea-bitten vermin…and just as easily squashed.

It had been seven years ago, right here in Atlanta, but in an area much worse than Buckhead. She was being tested by her father and he had dropped her off at night with only the clothes on her body. The goal had been to make it back home on foot, and she had only run into one snag. His name had been Grady, and he had slipped out of the shadows, surprising her and shoving her back up against a brick wall. He forced her arms over her head, gripping both a knife and her wrists in one callused hand. She resisted the urge to struggle, going limp and letting out a whimper when his free hand slipped under her shirt and began kneading her flesh. He pinched and squeezed, and she squirmed, playing out a shameless ruse. Confident in her helplessness, he eventually released her, bringing the knife into play as he sawed at the lower hem of her shirt. She felt the tip cut into her stomach and with a sudden twist, she grabbed his hand, turning the blade away from her and drawing a deeper groove into her own flesh as a result. Reaching for the back of his belt, she pulled, setting him off balance and sweeping him into a fall with her foot. The knife remained between them, gripped by both parties. It was her moment, and she gained control, directing the blade at him and using her weight to push it deeply into his chest. He was dead before he hit the ground.

The memory brought a grim smile to Bridget’s face as she faced her new opponent. Greetings were being passed back and forth by the survivors, but she was not in the mood to play nice. His back was to her now, his attention being drawn to his new companions as he gave out orders and began passing out weapons. Her lip pulled down on one side and she pressed the base of her palm against her temple.

“Maybe you should be frightened,” she said too softly to be heard. “I do bite…and I will shoot.”

[deamonstalker]

"Common, Damien, If I where a group of survivors, where would I be?" I muttered to myself, as I drive down the road in the old moving truck. Then I realized, what would the ideal place would have gates, or a wall. And So I quickly grabbed the map, and scanned the area for a rich place. There it was. Buckhead. Heh, almost sounds like my last name... Bucksteed... I put away the map, and start to head to the nearest turn that had me going in the right direction.

[ElizabethStark]

Ester Locke

Laying down on her stomach, her long black hair overlapping her back and arms, her light blue eyes gazing across the street at the group in which her little sister Anna was now apart of; Ester sighed. Anna seemed safe enough, why wasn't she going over there you may ask? The reason being: she didn't want to come out of no where and join such a large group just yet. She was iffy about this whole group, she needed to retrieve Anna and leave. But would that be best for Anna? The gunned man provided enough weapons she could see from afar. She remembered back to his apology, which seemed sincere enough. She would need to erase that bad first impression, and start over if she were to ever be apart of this group. Anna was holding the hand of the woman of whom Ester left her with. If Anna could hold a stranger's hand, which is a big surprise, then the woman seemed like a good enough individual. The others she would need further inspection.

Ester let her machete relax by her side, for she no longer needed it now. The rooftop provided enough safety, the walkers were complete imbeciles anyways. She looked over the street which was covered in putrid corpses of the dead, actually dead. She looked more down the street and could see a couple walkers here and there. They were slower than usually, something to do with the daytime. They were a lot more active at night; making daytime safer. The sun was now fully risen, making Ester realize just how exhausted she was. She hadn't had a full nights sleep since this whole ordeal happened.

She thought back on her uncle, the cold hearted bastard.. Buckhead reminded her so much of him, this couldn't do her any good psychologically. Having seen her parents murdered right before her eyes, her uncle being the one whom murdered them both. Her mother's brains splattered across the floor, her father's heart torn out of his chest. A sight hard to forget.

She shook her head to clear her mind. Her eyelids began to become droopy, perhaps a nap would help. Being up on the roof would be safe, besides she was a very light sleeper. She slid over more to the middle of the rooftop and began to drift into a mild nap. The problem was she couldn't quit worrying about Anna, but soon sleep got to her without realization.

-------------------------------------
Anna Locke

Hearing the man'a voice Anna realized it was the one who threatened them earlier. She clutched Wil's hand, and slightly hid behind her becoming wary of the man.

When the man ordered everyone around, he never mentioned her name. Probably because she was so young, small and helpless. But she wanted to help out somehow, even if it were a small job she would be helping.. Right? She looked over at the brunette with the messy-ish hair holding the pipe. She seemed very intimidating, kind of scary. But maybe she was kind.

Anna spotted two older children, who looked the same. They seemed about the ages of thirteen. The girl looked very concerned for the boy. Their probably twins, she never met twins before..

[Porcelain Doll]

Rochelle couldn't believe how many zombies were now inside the room. It felt like this was their house and she was an intruder. The girl continued trying to kill them off but suddenly thought of her sister, was she still alive? Rochelle stopped attacking and lent out of the window. "Ruby, are you oka-" Rochelle was cut off as a sharp pain filled her body. A zombie with half of its guts hanging out had sunk his teeth into Rochelle's shoulder. Rochelle screamed as more zombies joined the feast. With tears streaming down her face, Rochelle thought of her family. She prayed that Ruby and her parents would be okay. Rochelle shut her eyes which would be the last time she would ever look at the world.

Ruby fell out of the tree and screamed, she was going to die. But luckily someone had caught her just in time. Once Ruby was on the ground she looked up at her house. "ROCHELLE!" Ruby screamed not caring that her screaming would attract the monsters. A huge smile spread across her face when she saw her sister looking out the window at her, this smile was soon wiped off her pretty face. Ruby watched in horror as her sister was being attacked by a zombie, seconds later Rochelle was out of sight. Ruby fell to the ground and cried her heart out, she couldn't believe the person she loved has been taken out of her life in a moment of seconds.

[MaskofSilence]

Taking down walker after walker, Jace noitced the girl behind him suddenly fall and broke down crying. The noise was drawing more walkers to them. Cursing under his breath, he turned around to find that Milo had lunged at the walker that was nearest to the girl. They couldn't stay here. Turning, he swiftly picked the girl up bridle style, there was no protest, and ran. There was no way he could take his bike now, but that didn't matter. He needed to get them to safety as fast as he could.

He ran for a while, passing buliding after buiding. As he continued, girl's crying had slowly faded to a soft hiccup and silently tears and then finally sleep. He silently wondered who's name she had calleded but he knew better than to ask. Finding a place that Milo presumed was safe, he stopped. He was slightly tired, but too bad. All the soccer practices where he had miles at a time came back to him. He use to hate his coach for that. Now though, he was thanking his soccer coach.

Gently, he placed the girl down, leaning her back against the wall. He then slid off the sweater he was wearing, folded it and placed it under her head. Sitting down next to the girl, he tried to catch his breath. Taking off his backpack, he dug around till he found a water bottle that was filled. Taking a sip, he stayed up to keep watch. Milo on the other hand, curled up next to the girl providing her protection and warmth.

[Porcelain Doll]

Ruby couldn't stop crying, her heart was now shattered. The image of the zombie sinking its teeth into her sister kept playing in her head. She was now all alone. Rochelle was dead, her parents were most likely dead. Ruby had lost hope now. The girl felt someone pick her up and run with her, she was in too much of a state to protest. If no one had picked her up, she would of stayed on the ground and been eaten by a zombie. Ruby cried into the man's chest as he ran with her. After awhile Ruby grew tired and fell asleep in the man's arms. Her face was stained with her tears. Ruby was placed against a wall and a dog had curled up next to her.

It was Christmas morning and they were opening presents together in the lounge. It was warm and cozy with the fire flickering in the fireplace, it sent off a relaxed atmosphere. Her mother was happy with a smile spread across her pale face, her father was laughing with his goofy laugh, her sister looked beautiful under the Christmas lights. Everything was perfect. Ruby rushed to the window to take a look outside, something she did every Christmas. A thick layer of snow was coating the ground. Ruby gasped with surprise and rushed outside still in her night dress. The snow was dancing softly in the wind, it kissed Ruby's warm cheek lightly before melting.

Ruby woke up suddenly and was stunned. It wasn't Christmas, it wasn't snowing, her family weren't here. It was a horrible day, it was foggy and her family were dead. The realization of this hit Ruby again as tears started to roll down her cheeks again. The girl felt something move beside her and jumped with fright thinking it was a zombie. But to her delight it was a dog, the same dog she saw before falling out of the tree. Ruby couldn't help but smile and she leaned over to stoke the dog. Ruby then realized that she wasn't alone with the dog, a man was in their company. It must of been the person that had saved her and not for the first time.

Ruby sniffed and wiped the tears away with the back of her hand. "Hi" she said quietly to the man. She wanted to thank the man for helping her. She didn't know why he had helped her in the first place, he didn't even know her. "Thanks...for everything" Ruby added turning away from him. The girl felt embarrassed that he had found her in such a state. She didn't want him to think she was a weak link and leave her behind. "I like your dog" Ruby said brightly as she patted the dog again. Ruby had always wanted a dog of her own, she had begged and begged for her parents to get her one but they refused. Her mother hated dogs, the only animal that she had was a fat cat. Ruby wondered where her cat, Bruce, was now. Do animals turn into those things?

[dooming803]

Dom scoured his GPS, he had found it at a wilderness store while hunting for a gun. he realized he had just entered atlanta, Georgia. he realized his GPS was running low on juice, he got out the old car battery and wired it to his charger cord. the only wire he could use was a low voltage one, so he wouldnt short circuit his GPS. it was a trick his father had taught him, before the outbreak. he thought about his fathers words "Thats it son! you finally stopped short circuiting our appliances!" but pushed it away.
he got back in his F150 and took off to the gunshop, it was indicated on his GPS, although if the gunstore was even there he didnt know. only old maps were stored on the thing. he stopped right where it was and saw a walker, he got out of the pickup, and closed the door silently, he took his machete off of his belt and was about to swing, when he heard a voice in the distance, he hesitated, and in that moment the walker jumped at him "f**k!" he shouted and toppled to the ground, he wished he didnt hear things... he took out his pistol, he had dropped his machete, and popped one into the walkers skull. he got up and looked around. no sign of any more. he strolled into the gunstore, and found it scraped clean. "Damn" he mumbled, severely upset.

[Porcelain Doll]

Katarina Lose marched into Atlanta Georgia, she had been on the run for days now. At the start she was delighted that the outbreak had happened, now she wasn't so sure. Kat was enjoying slicing the heads off of the zombies, she loved the adrenaline rush that filled her veins. But she was now hungry and parched, her body was slowly growing weak and tired. Katarina left her home town that was close to Georgia, she hoped that Georgia had some food somewhere. Katarina moved quickly in the night, her long red hair flying behind her. She noticed that a lot more zombies were here than at home, nearly triple the amount. Katarina knew deep down that she couldn't take on these creatures alone.

A gun shot banged. Katarina headed towards the gun shop, she swore she saw someone enter it. Maybe it was a person? Someone alive like her? The person moved too quickly for it to be a zombie she decided. Katarina made her way towards the gun shop, some zombies were following the sound of the gun shot. Kat knew that she didn't have a lot of time to help the person out, she swore under her breath as she quickly entered the gunshop. Katarina saw a man around her age, he was holding some sort of gun. Kat wasn't good with guns at all and knew nothing about them.

"Are you an idiot? that gunshot has attracted the bastards!" Kat spat in a low whisper. Katarina knew they had to leave right now if they had any chance of survival. "We have to leave right now, I've got your back" Katarina added trying to reassure him. Kat couldn't believe that she had found someone, she was worried that she would be the last person left. Katarina was getting up herself, thinking that she was the only smart one because she was the only one alive. It looked like she was completely wrong.

[dooming803]

"Ok lets save chit-chat though." i whisper back. i was startled to have seen someone scince the outbreak. i whisper again "did you see my machete out there? if you didn't, we need to get it." i see a pole with a rusted broken tip in the ground. i pick it up and toss it to the girl. "aim for the head, ONLY the head" i whisper. i creep to the back, and crack the door. "Clear" i whisper, and wait for the girl. i pull the knife from my belt and step out, i start around the building and stab a walker as i round the corner. "hurry up" i whisper. i did not like being a one man army. i see my machete and pick it up, then sprint to get into the pickup.

As we drive down the road, i eye the girl, she looked scrawny i reach into the backseat and she flinches, but i produce a loaf of bread."it may be stale, but your obviously hungry." i hand it to her and swerve to avoid a walker.
"how did you find me?" i ask, "and oh, the names dom" i head to a nicer part of town, and see a fairly in tact house with only a few windows i Pull into the driveway.

[deamonstalker]

I see a few headlights in the distance, a little out of my way, but headlights mean people. I see the head lights turn, around a street, and see them park. I drive slowly, now, wondering if having a large truck full of weapons is a good idea, but I push the thought aside, after all, The guns are hidden relitivly well. I make the same turn, and pull up to a nicer house, I wonder if it is their house. I grab the bag, the one that has all of my food, water, and ammo, and put it on. Grabbing the G11, I open the door, and slide out of the truck, to the ground, in a crouch. I close the door, and walk over to the truck, and sit down, next to the back, kinda hoping that they didn't notice me, and kinda hoping that they did.

I remember the day that my dad left, when he was packing a few of the guns into his truck, saying that he would come back, real soon. I think that he wasn't lying, but still. He pulled out, and I stood in the driveway, wondering why he had to leave so suddenly...

[sdp2501]

Ryu walked along the road with his sister on his back, they were lucky to be alive, the plain they were on crashed. Leaving them to struggle for their lives. As far as he knew thewere the only survivors.

He blinked the sleep from his eyes, he wanted to get as far from the wreck as possible. He wanted to sleep, his sister's gentle breathing didn't help. He felt the warmth on his back as her blood as absorbed by his vest. There were no medical kits for eitherofthand the girls condition worried him, htfin

The girl lifted her head, 'ummm... I... I need to pre.'

'Can you at least stand?'

'Uh huh... I....'

All relative calm was shattered as the building beside them exploded, throwing flaming bricks and metal . . Ryu was thrown wa foot across the street and his sister an extra half. Ryu lay there in able to move, stunted, helpless as his sister started screaming. in agony. Ryu looked up with blered vision. 'Kiyra!!!
Kiyra lay next to a car, she screamed as a flaming brick landed on her face, she felt glass and metal stab her. Everything seemed to move in slow motion and despite the flames dancing on fer face, and melting her glasses she could hear everything. Including the thing smashing the car window in ravenous hunger trying to kill her.

[SolCandiez]

Junko was walking down the blood stained side walk through town, out to find survivors or supplies. She carried a guitar case on her back filled with some bottled water, some carryable food, and some ammo for a Glock 19 just in case of tight situation. There wasn't barely any walkers in the streets, maybe they all went deeper into the city from all the noise. That when the big explosion came ringing in her ears. "What the?!" she started running towards the sound of the explosion, hopefully no survivors were around to be hurt, and if they were still alive and were pinned under something or injuried, then that meant fresh meat for the soon coming walkers.

She came around the corner and saw the building burning with flames from the recent explosion. She was at a good distant to so she wouldnt be hit by fly bricks or debre. She heard the horrid screaming of what looked to be someone, their face was covered in blood from the fly glass and brick smashing into her face, then heard the same hissing and groaning noises of a walker trying to break the side car window, finding its meal. "Oh god" She was thinking quickly, she reached for the switchblade in her back pocket, and started running for the person screaming.

She reached their side, as the walker broke through the window, she lunged and stabbed it through the right eye, destorying its brain, or what was left of it, she ripped her switchblade out and picked the girl into her arms. "Its okay, your safe now..." she had a bigger problem, it was the glass in her face, and bleeding. She pulled her guitar case off her back, and unlocked it. Opening up and pulling out her first aid kit. She gently removed the slivers of glass from her face, and rubbed her cuts with disinfectate, she rubbed some cottonballs with black medicine and banged them onto her cuts. She gave her a aspin to hopefully stop some pain as the other pain would die down on its own.

She just noticed the boy on the ground, picking the girl back up into her arms, she slowly went over to the boy.
"Hey you alright?" she asked looking into his eyes, waving her hand in his face.
"Hey stay with me now.."
She looked around, she heard hissing in the distance but none was in sight just yet, so they were still safe.

[sdp2501]

Ryu picked himself up, blood ran down his face and arm. His arm was shredded by glass, his vest was ripped. He smiled weakly to the person confront of him, she was slightly older than him from what he could tell, his sister lay in her arms. He reached out to stroke her hair bit withdrew as he noticed the blood an worse still,the horrific burn over her eye. He bowed slightly in thanks, a habit learned in his first seven years living in Japan. 'Thank you for helping my sister before me.'

Kiyra shivered as a fresh wave of pain rushed trough her, she was she was shaking violently in fear and pain. Though the aspirin worked the pain in her eye was agonising. As urine ran down her leg she turned her head and vomited. Her head hung pimply as blood dribbled from her mouth. She gritted her teeth, fighting the urge to scream, 'It hurts... It hurts so Mich, please make it stop... it hurts so much.' She sobbed as fresh fain pumped through her veins, and despite her pain her voice was childlike and innocent.

[MaskofSilence]

Leaning his head against the wall, Jace was doing inventory in his head. He had brought enough to feed himself for about a week, maybe a week and a half he pushed it. Now that he had another mouth that he was planning on feeding, the food would only last about half a week, or even a week. His water supply was decent at the moment, but he carried at least three filled water bottles with him at all times. It wasn't a lot, but it was all he had when he left. Suddenly, movement caught his attention. Swiftly turning, he realized that it was just the girl that he had helped. Tears streamed down her cheeks, but no sound came out. He closed his eyes once again, just so the girl didn't feel uncomfortable. He also waited for her to speak, not wanting to pressure her into anything.

A soft "Hi" made it way to his ears and then a pause as she thought about what to say. "Thanks...for everything" She was probably wondering why he had saved her and he didn't blame her for that. Hell, if he was her, the would be thinking the same thing. It wasn't the right time to talk. In order to let her know that he was paying attention, he tilted his head toward her. "I like your dog" A grin now lit up his face. That is why she was talking. Milo made her feel secure. "Thanks. He's Milo." Milo looked at him when his name was said. "and I'm Jace. As for the saving thing, it's no problem. I'm just glad you're okay." he flashed a smile. Thinking of something, he started to dig thought the bag. Finding what he was looking for, he pulled out two water bottles and a bowl. Placing the bowl down, he filled it with water for Milo. He then offered the girl the other one. "You must be thirsty. Here." he held out the unopened water bottle to. "If your hungry, I have some food as well."

[Heson Shadowbane]

Janet ran her fingers over the knife she was handed. It just felt wrong to her. Not the knife being wrong but just having one with her at all. She started to hand it back with an argument of her being a nurse and being unable to see before deciding against it. So far she had been lucky in not having to kill any of them, even if they are technically dead. Having a knife on her in the rare emergency that someone wouldn't be able to protect her might just save her. As long as they moaned or groaned she would have a good idea of where to stab. She slid the knife into her bag and turned to about where Marcus' voice was. "So can anyone tell me where there is a room to do these check ups? I can't see but everyone else can and so I'd like the privacy of a room to do my check ups on everyone instead of doing it on an open street with some of the cadavers nearby."

[Soulio]

Markus turned, hearing something he hadnt in a while.
"I can't see," he heard. Those three words filled him with dread.
She's fuckingBLIND?" He thought grimly.
The thoughts filling his head weren't good ones, and all thought processes ended with him killing her. He already looked inhuman, and killing a blind woman would most likely end with him killing more of the group, and losing his sanity.
"If you're blind, keep that knife. Especially if your a nurse. Never know when you'll need it. Now, are we doing as a said, or stating around twiddling our thumbs? Once we come back, Janet can check us out. Anyone who's staying here can get checked out now."

[Ryokokalin]

Wil turned when Janet spoke about wanting a room to look over everyone. She had a point, Wil certainly wouldn't want to be in the open more than needed and the comfort of being in an actual home was relaxing. Wil wistfully thought of the farmhouse. Turning to look at Markus she noticed the strange look on his face. What was his problem? Whatever it was it looked like he was over it and called for them to get a move on.

Adjusting her rifle strap across her chest, Wil held the handgun the way her father taught her as a kid. He had loved take her to the front yard and teaching her to shoot clay pigeons. It was comforting to reflect on the memory. Focusing again, she saw Markus start to move. Time to work, she thought.

[bluemoon]

The moment of anxiety passed almost as quickly as it had come, and Bridget let out a heavy breath, unaware that she had been holding it. The tall man, Markus, remained a threat, but for the time being he seemed occupied planning the house to house search. She turned away silently, sticking the bloodied pipe into the opening in the top of her pack and rearming herself with the Glock. She would scout out the estates, in her own fashion, starting with the house where she and Sans had seen the flashlight beam earlier that morning.

Keeping to herself, Bridget made her way along the main street inside Buckhead. There were no overturned cars, fires, or bloodied door steps. If not for the distant moans, she could almost imagine that nothing had changed here. Everything seemed normal, except for the absence of noise. It was too quiet, too still, and too dead. Coming to the salmon-colored hacienda, Bree pressed her ear against the door and listened. There was no obvious movement from within. Placing her hand on the knob, she turned it slowly, pushing the door open with the toe of her boot. She slipped inside, gently sliding the door closed and pressing her back against the heavy wood while she slowed her breathing. The house appeared empty. With measured steps, she swept the first floor, finding no one and no thing. She had one hand on the banister when she heard a creaking floorboard above her. Glancing up, she waited until the sound repeated itself. She moved up the stairs as quietly as possible, stopping only when she found herself at a closed door. Gun held at the ready, she prepared herself for the encounter.

[Moonlit_Fae]

We can have Janet inspect us once everyone gets a weapon. I want Wil with me., Julie heard Markus say. Well what's so special about her? Seems he found someone else to be his problem. Then she stopped and was appalled at herself. Did I just get jealous? What's wrong with me? She shook her head at herself. Julie decided she would stay and help Janet instead of going after Wil and Markus. She watched them walk off in the distance and then she turned her attention to the blind nurse. "Come with me. I will find a suitable place for check-ups. I am also a nurse so I can help you.", Julie then went over to Janet and touched her lightly on the shoulder. "Link your arm through mine and then I will help you find a place, K?"

[ElizabethStark]

Ester Locke

Only a small, five minute nap; and Ester had woken up to a loud, BANG! A gun shot? She scanned the city from the rooftop she was perched upon, but nothing was found. She sighed and began to relax again, but once she felt at ease a big explosion was heard from the distance. The hell? She decided to ignore it, walkers would be headed in that direction; safer to stay away from the trouble, besides she needed to keep an eye on Anna. She viewed over at the group to find the gunned man and a woman walking off someplace, Anna was practically alone now within the gates of Buckhead.

Ester scoffed. Perhaps getting her out of there would be the best course of action.

-------------------------------------
Anna Locke

Anna watched the man and Wil leave, while the blind lady and Julie conversed. She looked down at the floor in awe, this whole situation was scary.. She sat down on some grass near one of the houses and waiting for something to happen. Anything really. She started plucking at the grass, but quickly stopped; the grass was alive and she felt like she were killing something innocent. Stupid, but she was just a child after all.

[Heson Shadowbane]

Janet heard the sharp intake of breath from Marcus at the news of her blindness. Did he think the blindfold was a fashion statement? Thinking of the blindfold made Janet reflexivly reach up to it, running her fingers along the edges to make sure it was covering and hiding around her eyes good enough. She kept her thoughts to herself, nodding as she listened to the fading foot steps heavy and with a purpose.

She smiled as she felt Julie's hand on her shoulder, collapsing her stick and putting it away as she slid her arm into hers. "That will be wonderful. Make things much easier on me. Not having eyesight is helpful in noticing some things that are otherwise unnoticed, but then the trade off is missing things that sometimes stare you right in the face." She slowly walked with Julie's guideance, trusting her path to her. "I got a braile typer to make records and labels, but there should be a written copy of everyone's check up as well so anyone could read it... Just in case of course. Sorry if I'm talking your ear off. It's been a lonely week, maybe week and a half? I'm not exactly sure how long I've been on my own."

[Soulio]

Since Markus got no response, he just decided to walk off with Wil.
"That gun has a strange kick. It'll rattle your arms, so square your shoulders when you fire. Since were going to go find some meat, use your rifle. You look calm enough with it."
Wil was looking quite confident with the rifle, as well with the handgun. Markus had no worries with her, so he continued on until they reached the woods.
"You take the left. I'll go right. Search for anything that looks filling. Berries are good. No mushrooms. If you find a deer, try and take it down, and call out for me. If your not sure if I'm around your line of sights, do not shoot. Meet back here in an hour. Stay frosty." With that, he vanished into the forest without a sound to be heard.

[Porcelain Doll]

Katarina
Katarina frowned when the guy had told her what to do, she hated taking orders from other people. "No! you aim for their f-ing assholes" Kat snapped at him sarcastically as she took the pole and followed right behind him. Katarina rolled her eyes when he mentioned he was getting his machete, she just wanted to get out of there asap. She followed him anyway and kept her eyes pealed as she ran with him to the pickup truck. Katarina jumped in the passenger seat and quickly clicked her seat belt on.

Kat was silent as he drove down the road, she wasn't use to company. The girl took the bread from him and started eating it instantly. She didn't care that it was stale, she was starving. Katarina found out that his name was Dom. She was grateful that he was offering her some food, he was probably low on supplies. But Katarina didn't show it, she wasn't very good with manners. "I heard the gunshot" Katarina replied looking straight ahead. "I'm Katarina" the girl added as they came to a stop in front of a house.

Katarina climbed out of the car without a thanks and searched for any walkers. She couldn't see any outside of the house, but there would probably be some inside. Katarina could see some figures coming her way in the distance. She pulled her knives out just in case they were walkers, or if they were a threat. "People are coming. I can't tell if they are dangerous" Katarina said to Dom as she crouched beside the mailbox.


Ruby
Ruby continued stroking the dog, wondering if the man was going to speak. When she heard him say that the dog was called Milo, a smile spread across her face. "Hello Milo" Ruby said sweetly to the dog. "Thanks Jace. I'm Ruby" the girl replied as she took a water bottle from him. Ruby really liked the man thus far, something about him made her want to trust him. The girl popped the top of the bottle off and drank some of the water. The feeling of the cool water running down her throat was sensational, she never thought she was enjoy water this much. Ruby only drank a bit, she wanted to save most of it for later.

The sound of food made Ruby's stomach growl, she was also very hungry. "Please?" Ruby asked as she popped the top back on the bottle and placed it beside her. She still couldn't work out why this man was offering her the water and food, he was probably low on supplies himself. Ruby watched Milo drink the water from the bowl. Seeing an animal, a dog, gave her a bit of hope. If he could survive, so could she. "Why are you doing this?" Ruby asked snapping her attention back to Jace. She noticed a bag beside him and she wondered what else was inside.

[MaskofSilence]

Silently, Jace sighed in relief when the girl, who he now knew to be Ruby, took the water and food that he offered her. If she was hungry and thirsty, that generally meant that she was in good health and was most defiantly not bitten. Noting the way she stared a Milo, he relaxed a little more. She seemed to like the dog, which was good. At first sight, many people were weary of him due to his size, but they had nothing to worry about; unless they threatened him or he order Milo to, the dog would doing nothing.

“Why are you doing this?” she asked while her eyes flicked to the bag next to his leg.

He knew this question was coming eventually. “Honestly, I don't know how many people are left.” he shrugged at his statement, “But what I do know that we have to work together to survive.” Although he could tell that she was younger than him, he got the feeling that she might not be totally useless, even if she was, he wouldn't leave her to die. That went against his morals. “Plus, I am not going to lie. Company that can talk, would be rather nice.” It was a lame joke, but hey, that was how he kept sane.

Milo had finished drinking his water. Searching thorough his bag once more, he pulled out a small bag of dog food. Milo's tail wagged at the sight. Waiting till Jace was done pouring it his bowl, Milo then dug in. Grinning, he reached out and patted Milo's head. He didn't know what he would do without his friend.

[Ryokokalin]

Wil crept through the trees that surrounded the area around Buckhead. It was a decent size and most likely did have a few deer running through it. But that would have been before the walkers. Now, it seemed like the presence of a new predator was what had either scared off or eaten the resident deer population. And the commotion from earlier probably scared them off for sure. Maybe Markus would have better luck and find something smaller. She supposed they could always eat one of her chickens.

Keeping an eye out for anything coming through the woods, Wil walked a bit deeper. Picking around in the underbrush, looking for wild berries like the ones that surrounded the farmhouse and finding a bit, Wil waited for Markus to reappear.

[Soulio]

Slowly walking through the woods, Markus had already collected a few handful of berries. He had already checked I'd they were toxic, and was glad they weren't.
I just want a deer... he thought. Coming up to a small, more open area, his wish came true. Sort of.
A slightly plump, young buck was standing there, eating the grass. It looked big enough to feed the entire group for the night, and have a bit more meat left over.
He wondered how Wil was doing. He didn't want someone he had just met to die.
Then his thoughts went to Julie.
DAMN IT!
Quickly aiming his M4, he took the shot, and managed to shoot the deer in it's cranium.
He heard the all to familiar shot ring out, echoing all around him. Then he heard the birds fly off, and any other wildlife around run in the opposite direction.
"GO BACK TO THE MEETING AREA!" He yelled out. The forest would allow them to collect food for a good while.
Going to the buck, he swivels his rifle to his side, and picks up the heavy meatsack.
Grunting as he picks it up, he realizes it holds more meat than he originally thought.
He first begins walking, then a quick jog, then a full out sprint. He wanted to sleep very soon, and it was slowly becoming darker already.
We're going to need firestoves. Soon. Winter was close, and he hated the cold.
Upon reaching the area, he sets the deer down, and the resulting sound reminds him of years ago.

***

It was a few months after the outbreak, and him and his friends were running. They had made to much noise, and now it seemed as if all of Atlanta was trying to eat their flesh.
All they had were hanguns and shotguns from a store. They were hungry, but they could stop to eat.
They needed to find somewhere safe.
They ran for two more hours.
Then, just when him and his two friends were close to collapsing, they saw a beautiful site.
A house off to their right, the lights from inside making it seem like a beacon of hope and salvation.
"Let's go!" his friend, James had screamed. Markus and Ben had no qualms with it.
They sprinted this time, wanting to get there and hopefully not bring the walkers with them.
They pounded on the door, until a young man opened it with a crazed look in his eyes, and a shotgun in hand. It was a look of pure fear. Not insanity.
"LEAVE! THIS IS MY HOUSE! MY SUPPLIES!!" He raised the gun at Ben, who was closest to him, and commanded them to leave, emphasizing his point by pointing it at Ben's head.
Markus was quick with what he would do.
Quickly unholstering his handgun from his side, he aimed it at the man, who looked to be no older than twenty.
"Kid, we just need somewhere to stay. Just for one night."
"NO!" He screamed, before pressing the gun to Ben's head.
"Markus! Put the gun AWAY! We're leaving." James had told him.
"No. This guy is going to help us. Whether he likes it or not."
The kid aimed the shotgun at Markus, and with a look of intensity and fear, nearly pulled the trigger.
One shot rang out, and the man was no more. Brain matter smeared his porch, his body slumped to the ground.
"Throw the body." Markus said apathetically. The body had made a thump when it landed face first on the porch.
That night, Markus would weep and cry for his actions, alone.

***

Shaking his head, he quickly wiped his face, and waited for Wil to return.

[Moonlit_Fae]

Julie smiled with Janet next to her as she guided her through Buckhead in search of a good place to do the physicals. It was nice to hear her calming and soothing voice. Everyone else thinks that they have it so rough at the end of the world. Well imagine being blind and still being able to pull through..Seems like even in times like these someone still has it worse than the next. In that moment Julie gained a lot of respect and gratitude for this woman. I will do whatever I can to help her. "No please..keep talking. I enjoy it. It's been so long. My last group..well were a buffet for the Walkers. I barely made it out myself..", she then trailed off as the memories bombarded her mind. She held back her emotions though. Today was a good day..not a day to reflect on the horrendous past.

"How about you record everyone's medical records with your brail typer and then I can write it down. We could also ask people about past medical conditions..to make sure anyone who needs medicine or needs to be monitored closely health wise can be. Could also help to split up the labor work around here. We wouldn't want someone with seizures to be on watch.", she said with a laugh. It was an attempt at a joke..but she highly doubted that it was funny. Her social skills were zero to none right now. Off in the distance Julie saw a daycare.. Hmm that might work. Kids seem to get sick more than anyone..at least before this whole epidemic.. Julie then was silent as she led Janet over to the daycare and inside. Once inside she looked around. "I am going to set you up in this chair right here. I just want to scope the place out and to make sure it is suitable for the check-ups.." She then gently squeezed Janet's arm to reassure her. With her shot gun ready, she went around all the rooms to this one-story establishment. There were no walkers..and no bodies..that was a relief. What she did find though was a nurse's office with a couple of medical beds, a desk, and a filing system. This was it. It was perfect. Julie then quickly made it back to Janet. "I'm back. I found a nurse's office. It has beds for people to lay down on, a filing cabinet so we can keep the records..and a desk for you to do your work on. There were also a few cabinets and a first aid kit. We can look through that after for anything beneficial. Are you ready to head back to the others now? We can tell them and we can all come here together." Wow and Janet was worried that she talked too much..

[Ryokokalin]

If the single gun shot was any indication, Markus had found something. And then the following yell echoed out. Wil wished she had brought her shotgun or at least something with smaller rounds to shoot at the many birds who had been startled out of their roosting places. Who knows, there might have been a turkey flying around. The thought of venison filled her mind. Ah, she loved it! Wil couldn't wait till they got back to the estate; she could finally cook something that wasn't purely from cans.

Tracing her steps back to the place they split up at, Wil found Markus standing next to a buck with its brain blown out. She winced, her father had taught her to only shoot at the heart. Coming up next to him she said,"Good job, that'll last for a bit if we use it right. Don't worry, I'm an expert when it comes to preping and preparing deer!" Wil attempted to look cheery even though she was tired and hungry. Markus didn't look to good either, his clothing had blood on it from the deer and looked like he had being running.

[Soulio]

Markus gave her a sad smile, one that wouldn't leave until he slept. If people were to look close enough, it would be clear.
"Thats good to know. I can shoot, but I can't prepare." He said before picking it back up with ease. It weighed at least 200 pounds, and it was only a slight struggle to carry it.
"I have some spices if you want them. And since your making dinner, you get to know the suprise for tonight. I have some alchohol. Lets go. It's getting dark. Picking up his pace to a slight jog, he left Wil within a few feet behind him.
The community was in sight, and quickly lowring his guard, he felt secure for the first time in months.

[Porcelain Doll]

Ruby
Ruby listened to Jace silently and was relieved when he said that they had to work together. This meant that he wouldn't be leaving her. Her sister's death was now at the back of her mind. She knew that the only way she had a chance at surviving, was to let go. Ruby was glad that Jace was here to take her mind off things. She would probably be dead by now, wondering the streets and tearing people apart. Ruby wondered if Rochelle was a zombie already. The young girl sighed and tried to not think about it anymore.

"Well I'm not going anywhere soon" Ruby replied laughing a little at his joke. It was starting to get very dark and very cold. The girl shivered and rubbed her sleeved arms for warmth. "We should probably go and find somewhere else....like a house" Ruby suggested to Jace.


Katarina
Katarina stayed crouched beside the letterbox as the figures got closer. The way they walked wasn't human, they must be more zombies. Kat waited for them to get closer, she realized that there was only three of them. She could take them on by herself. Katarina grabbed her other long knife from her belt, she now had both of her knives to use as weapons. Once the three zombies were approaching the letterbox, she jumped out to fight them. Katarina didn't hesitate, she sliced their heads off clean one by one. The zombies' bodies fell to the floor and their heads rolled off of their necks. "Stupid assholes" Katarina spoke loudly as she dried the blood off of her knives on the grass. The blood was as red as her long hair, which was blowing in the wind. Katarina hated the colour of her hair. She always wished that she had beautiful black hair, she envied people who had her desire.

[MaskofSilence]

"We should probably go and find somewhere else....like a house" She suggest.

"And to think, I liked this spot." he told Ruby while picked up Milo's bowl and then proceeding to stand. "But your right, we do need to find somewhere safer." Walking over, he help her to stand. Then tossing the book-bag on his back, they started to walk down the street. Milo walked between them, ever alert and ready for something to happen. It was comforting to have his presence. The dog was able to alert him to dangers that he would have otherwise have missed, saving his ass several times.

They had been walking for a while when they came upon a house. It was small and two stories. There was also a tree that looked climbable if they needed to get down. Perfect. "How about that house over there?" he indicated to it with his pointer finger. If she was okay with it, then he would go do some recon, just to make sure. Hopefully, it would have wooden stairs to the second floor, which he could then destroy to make sure that if walkers got in, they couldn't get up the stairs. The tree would be their line of escape of that happened.

[deamonstalker]

I watched the girl kill the zed, thinking for a moment that he would shoot to both get her attention and to assist her, but I realized that she didn't need my help. When she swore at them, I smiled, thinking back when I was one of the best at killing zed...

It was back when there was no danger to everyday living. I had it all, the games, the money, the food. I learned all of the survival skills, thanks to my games. I was able to do almost anything that any survival situation would require, I could sterilize wounds, I could get head-shots on all of my shots, I could freaking drive. But that all ended, when the butler tried to eat my brother, and succeed... My dad was there, he pulled out one of the ornamental swords, and just decapitated the butler. I figured it out, when the body of my brother began to move. I just took the fire-place poker, and jabbed it into his head, and it stopped moving.

[Heson Shadowbane]

"When the hospitals over flowed, people went where ever they could like clinics...". She said this quietly, trying to ignore the memories of the chaos at the clinic. Returning her attention to Juile she smiled and nodded. "Or me ending up on watch cause someone forgets about my blindness. If we work together we can have these check ups done in no time at all!" She felt Juile turning them to a new direction and the slight upstep in their pace. Signs Janet took that a place had been found.

When Julie set her in the chair to check the building, she didn't stay seated for long. The entire place was quiet and Janet could hear nothing but the wind blowing. She didn't stray far, just to the wall where she was running her hands over hand painted art of children. <Would children do things like this again in a world like this? How can they keep their innocence in such a world for long?> Janet shook her head mournfully, so lost in thought that she almost missed hearing Julie's return untill she spoke up. "I'd like to see it myself if you wouldn't mind." She smiled sweetly and held her hand out to be guided to the office.

Once there, she ran her hands over most of the stuff in the room, smiling softly. "You're right, this is pretty perfect. And this is a sort of preschool I'm thinking so there should be some sort of kitchen area that might have some food. If the power works we could even microwave some popcorn and watch some Shrek or something." She giggled softly and rubbed her blindfold a bit. Setting her bag down on the counter, she started to unload the medical supplies and medication that she brought from the clinic. "If there isn't much here I have what I took from my clinic to help out." She laid her hands on some ointment and eyes drops, feeling the braile labels before picking them up and setting them to the side. "Uhm... Juile. If you don't mind could you look the other way? I'd like to take care of something real quick before heading back." She then turned her back to Juile, untying the knot that kept her blindfold on. "I just don't want to scare anyone."

[Porcelain Doll]

Ruby was glad that he had agreed to go and find a better place to stay. She grabbed his hand and pulled herself from the ground. Ruby walked along beside Jace, with Milo at their heels. The girl felt a lot safer with Milo there, it was like he was protecting them. She could now see why a dog is a man's best friend. Luckily there wasn't a lot of walkers from this side of the town, most of them were inside Ruby's house. They walked in silence which Ruby didn't like, she didn't want to be left alone to her thoughts. But soon enough they stopped in front of a two storied house, it looked stable enough for them to stay in.

"I think it looks good. We will have to have a look around the house first though...in case any of those...things are in there" Ruby replied shivering at the thought of it. Ruby walked towards the house and stopped outside of the front door. She wondered who use to live in the house. Perhaps it was a small family like hers. Ruby turned the doorknob and pushed the door open slowly, she wished that she had some sort of weapon in case one jumped out suddenly. Ruby opened the door completely and walked inside. She scanned the room with her eyes, checking for any zombies. It looked empty to her. Ruby waited for Jace and Milo to join her inside the house.

[Soulio]

Markus heard the curse, and knew it wasn't Wil.
He kept walking until he could place the deer down, and when he did he began walking back.
"The deer is on the blue car. I heard something." He didn't give her a better reason, but kept walking.
He walked out of the community, scanning the territory before eying a red head.
He aimed his rifle.
"Put down your weapons." He said gruffly.

Katarina continued wiping the blood from her knives when she heard someone say to put down her weapons. The red haired girl stood up and glared at the man that was in front of her. "Practice what you preach" Kat spat as held onto her knives tightly, ready to attack with if necessary. Katarina was furious that this random man was telling her to put down her weapons. No one ordered her around. "What do you want ae?" Katarina added holding her weapons a little tighter. The angry girl didn't even notice that someone else had spoken to her, she was too busy keeping an eye on this man.

"I don't preach. Now put the knife down, or I won't hesitate to shoot you. Twice."
Katarina was a little surprised when the man was still being aggressive. She was a little intimidated but she didn't want to give up yet. "Not until you put your gun down. I'll slice your head off before you can even try" Katarina threatened.

"Try it red. You won't feel your hands if you try. Now put the knife down, and I won't shoot. I don't play nice. I play mean."

Katarina's cheeks burned as red as her hair out of embarrassment. She was about to say something back when she saw a walker approaching them over the man's shoulder. Katarina raised her knives and sliced the head of the walker off. If she was a second too late, it might of got the man. Kat cleaned her knives on the grass once again but decided this time to put them back in her belt.

God she's stubborn. He thought.
"I want a name, how you got here, and if your with another group. Now. Or I will fire."
He had an overwhelming urge to kill her just in case, but two things were holding him back.
His sanity, and Julie.
I'm going to shoot myself. He wanted to keep her safe, even if it took another persons life. But he had a feeling she wouldn't like that excuse much.

Katarina stood up quickly and placed her hands on her hips angrily. "I'm not telling you anything until you stop acting like a self centered dick. Learn some f**king manners Mr" the red haired girl yelled at him. She wasn't liking him at all, she hated people who were a threat towards her.


"FUCKING TELL ME NOW OR I'LL SHOOT YOU MOTHERFUCKING GOD DAMN HEAD OFF! IM NOT IN THE FUCKING MOOD!"
He fired two shots, and saw that both bullets skimmed her shirt. Nothing like fright to get information.

Katarina gasped when he fired the bullets, she waited for the pain to come but nothing happened. Kat was shaking from head to toe, luckily the bullets had only just missed it. The girl turned on her heel and walked away from the man shakily. She couldn't believe that he had tried to kill her! She never knew that there were people like him in this world. Katarina thought that she was the most terrifying person on this planet, she was definitely wrong. The red-haired girl ignored him and walked slowly back towards the house.

She wanted him to go and leave her alone. Katarina noticed that there was another man there. She wondered where he had came from, maybe he was with the man that had nearly shot her? Katarina was overwhelmed from everything that had happened. So she sat down on the ground to try and calm herself.

Markus was tired of the games.
"That's it. Your coming with me." He sprinted at her, and quickly picked her up and threw her over his shoulder.
"If you don't want to tell me, then you can tell someone else! Or you can tell me now! Your fucking choice!" He was beyond pissed. Words couldn't describe what he was right now.

Katarina screamed when the man had chucked her over his shoulder. She was surprised how strong he was. Katarina's heart was racing, she could feel it pulsing in her head. "PUT ME DOWN RIGHT NOW" Kat demanded as she started kicking and punching him.

"Keep hitting me, I'm breaking your fucking fingers. One by one. Keep kicking me, I'm breaking your ankles. With a sledgehammer. Give me my answers, and I'll put you down. Do you hear me?" He looked over his shoulder, and saw the other guy.
"YOU! GET THE HELL OVER HERE!"
"That your teammate?"

Katarina was finding it hard to keep herself from crying. She really didn't want to break down in front of Markus. Katarina was terrified and speechless, she stopped hitting and kicking him instantly. "One of the guys I know. I thought the other one was with you" Katarina said in a rush, barely getting the words out of her mouth. The girl was still holding on though, she still didn't want to answer his previous questions.

"One question down. And by the looks of it, I get to use my Ranger training to good use today. Did you know that Rangers are very good at torture? When we want something out of someone, we'll get it. Oh yes. Shocking, stimulated drowning, bone breaking, physical torture." Markus wouldn't do these things, but he had done them before. Nearly killed the insurgent with too much voltage.
In all reality, he would have one of the group deal with her. Markus had zip ties in the car, and some Paracord, so restraining the woman wouldn't be a problem.

[MaskofSilence]

"I think it looks good. We will have to have a look around the house first though...in case any of those...things are in there" And then Rudy was off toward the house. Jace was about to cry out for her, but didn't. If those things were in there, then it would draw their attention. Noticing that she stopped, Jace rushed after her. Milo on his heels. Reaching her, he placed a hand on her shoulder. "Maybe I should go first. Considering I have the weapons and all." he said while holding up the shovel in his hand. Without her reply, he went further inside. Milo trotted behind him. Every now and then he would hear Milo stop and then keep going. He must keeping an eye on Rudy and him.

Several minutes later, he was able to declare the house as clear. Walking to the kitchen, he started to dig through the cabinets, but they were cleared. "Damn, they must have left town." he muttered. Leaving the kitchen, he made his way back upstairs. There was a hallway to two rooms. Both had been clear. Sighing in relief, he picked a room. Once everyone was in. He shut the door. "You can take the bed if you want to sleep." He told her while sitting next to the door. Tomorrow, he decided that he would try and find her a weapon of some kind. If anything were to happen to him, he had to make sure that she could take care of herself. Also, it wouldn't be a bad idea for her to have one if they ran into walkers.

[deamonstalker]

I raised my eyebrow when the girl with the knives said she knew me, but when I was told, I got up, and walked over to my truck without saying anything. I opened the back, and climbed inside, looking for one of the many tazers Dad had acquired. I grabbed it and slid it into my over-sized coat's sleeve, then I walked out, and closed and locked the back, yelling to him, "Mind if I take my truck? It's go all of my gear in there!" and opened the door, wondering if I was going to have to shoot him with the G11. I then said, "If it makes you more comfortable, I could just through you my gun, so that you don't have to worry about any ranged attacks from me!" I yelled, thinking that so long as I kept the tazer hidden, I could get away with everything.

I thought back to the days of my games, I had all of my friends, and more than a few enemies in there. I remember the time where we were playing a hostage situation, I was the rescuer, the setup was the same as it is now, I had a gun, and a ranged tazer, I had to choose weather to shoot, or distract then taze. I chose shoot that time, and my team-mate was killed, next time round, I did as I am doing now, relinquishing my gun, to the element of surprise. Only this time, the hostage was someone I didn't know, unless she was one of my friends back then.

[luxwolf]

The stars were pretty tonight. Sans had hidden behind a house and laid back on the wall. He brought out the bong and began toking up. He exhaled deeply. They were safe at least for now from the walkers, but he still felt a threat. He flinched at another gunshot that was nearby. He saw someone collapse on the porch, brains blown out, with Markus standing over him. Murderer. No longer a civilian. He wouldn't mind disposing of the asshole, but he was too unpredictable. Too out of control. He was worse than the walkers and, well, Sans would rather take his chances with them.

Sans toked another one and thought of Bridget. She seemed nice. He didn't know her story, but it must have been bad. Worse than his, maybe. He was just a simple, young electrician who liked to party. He didn't have glamorous dreams or anything. He just wanted to be around people, but now... now that the world's changed, people aren't what they used to be. He remembered telling Bridget that they were safer in bigger numbers. Now Markus made him truly sorry he didn't listen to her.

Faint gunshots continued to ring out. For hours. And there was only one that was trigger-happy in their group, and that was Markus. He seemed happy and right at home here. Another gunshot after another. By now, all the walkers in Atlanta heard him, Sans was sure, and they'd be coming. Buckhead wasn't a bad idea at first because he thought they'd stay quiet and figure something out, but now that Markus came along, the gated community just became the worst place to be. They will be trapped. They will be surrounded. And the walkers will never give up, trying to get in.

Maybe they should get out. Now. When they still have a chance. He glanced at the gates. Not very many were clawing at it. Escape at this point was doable. He re-packed his bag and slung it over his shoulder. Flashing of a light in the bedroom window caught his eye. Right, he thought to himself. Bridget and I saw someone in this house.

Right before Bridget could rest her hand on the knob, he spoke to her from behind, "You don't need to do this alone."

[SolCandiez]

Junko quickly placed the girl over so she could drain the blood from her system so she would not choke, she rubbed, and patted her back softly to help, "I know it hurts sweetie, but don't worry, I'll get the pain to stop once we're back at my studio.." she looked at the boy, and reached out to his arm. "Your arm, needs to be stripped of this glass, and stitched." she looked in both directions, checking to see if any walkers found them yet. "Alright we have to move!" she threw her gutiar case over her shoulder, and picked Kiyra back up into her arms, and guided Ryu with his good arm. "My studio, it's safe there, come on!" she quickly guided him out of that street.

A few long hours of walking, Ryu could feel his legs growing weak and tired. "Its not too far now, just a little further." she continued to tug him, his sister Kiyra had fallen asleep, she was still hurting but had stopped vommiting. Junko gave Ryu a towel to wrap his hand in for the time being, so he wouldn't be able to drip a blood trail back to them. "Here we are, look see I told you." she pointed to a Duplex building with a view, it had high fences and a steel gate, she took him over to the gate, and took out some keys, she opened a big bolt lock on the door, and took him in, closing and locking it behind them.

She lead him inside the building, the first floor was filled with different sections, a small kitchen, medium living room, and a large almost half the first floor was paved in hardwood or pavement and all mirror for the dance part, she took him upstairs, and layed his sister on a king sized memory form bed, she put a thermometer in her mouth, for the waiting she took Ryu into the the bathroom, and started working on getting the glass out of his arm, "Now that your here, I'd like to know about you and your sister if you don't mind." she went out the room, and later came back with beer, needle, and thread. "I'm Lui Junko, this is my dance studio, now your turn."

[Moonlit_Fae]

((Co-post by me and Heson))

Julie really wanted to get back to the others..she wasn't sure if all of Buckhead was clear of Walkers..only up to the daycare was. If they ran into a horde..who knew if they would survive. Yet she felt her defense yield when she saw Janet determined to check the place out. Why am I getting so soft all of a sudden? She sighed and then nodded even though she knew Janet couldn't see it. Quickly Julie led Janet into the nurse's room that she had found. "Here it is.. I hope it is to your liking.." Julie watched silently as the woman inspected the place and then approved, even starting to set up her medical supplies. She gave a smile of satisfaction. Seems I have done something right.

Then when Janet asked Julie to turn away..she was about to but..she couldn't resist, her curiosity got the best of her. So when the blindfold fell Julie took in the blind woman's damaged eyes and this is what she saw:
Janet's face around her eyes still hold most of the angry red scaring of the chemical burns, being splotchy at best at the edges. Her right eye is only able to open halfway with a permanent sag to it and what is visible of the eyeball itself is just red. Her left eye is normal in function except for the total milky whiteness of it.

Julie should have been shocked..but to be honest...it didn't bother her all that much. Being a Nurse herself..she had seen her fair share of wounds and this was nothing compared to gaping wounds where muscle was detached from bone and spilled out onto the gernie. A gaping eye socket was a lot worse than what Janet's eyes looked like. I wonder why she is so worried that she would scare me or the others. I need to let her know that I am accepting and to learn to trust others to not find her eyes frightening. She walked over to Janet and gently touched the scarring. "I'm going to help you treat your eyes.", it was more of a soft demand and not a question.

Janet jumped as she felt the touch on her face, the tube of ointment dropping from her hand into her lap. "I asked...". She dropped silent at Julie's words and bit her lip gently. "I didn't want it to be seen a mistaken for an... Infection..."

"Janet you know I am a nurse. I have a medical background so I know it is not an infection and anyone that thinks otherwise I can either explain it to them with either my words or my fists.", she said with a laugh to make a joke. "I am sorry I looked. But I want to help you. And you shouldn't worry about the others seeing anyway. Your eyes are nothing compared to the sight of a cannibalistic dead walker feasting on a fellow human being.", she then bent down and picked up the ointment. Taking off the cover she squirted some onto the tip of her index finger. "Now don't move, please." She then gently began to apply the ointment to the appropriate scarred areas. As she was doing so she had to ask. "Mind if I asked how this happened to you?"

Janet sighed softly and if it would've served her any purpose she would have closed her eyes. "Didn't want to take the chance of being shot on sight flailing around blindly with it showing." The first bit of the ointment made her hiss with the slight burn that faded quickly. It always happened with each application, so to put Julie at ease she gave her a smile. "I was planning to be a doctor like my father. Spent my nights studying while my roommates and friends partied. In a chemistry class one of my roommates was still hungover and mixed in the wrong chemicals." She shrugged slightly. "And if you've read about the Janet Mullen inspirational story or seen it on the news you know how it plays out from there. First legally blind nurse to graduate from the university. I think maybe even the country."

Julie couldn't help but laugh. She loved how honest and open this woman was. "To be honest, I had my suspicions as to who you were. But you just confirmed it for me. When you first told me your name was Janet..I just thought it might have been a coincidence.", she said with a smile. Did Julie dare tell Janet she was the inspiration for her becoming a nurse in the first place? Nah. Because in the apocalypse role-models and being admired by someone didn't matter. All that mattered was to keep living day by day. Once Julie was done with the ointment she capped it and put it back in Janet's bag. After she grabbed the eye drops. "Lean your head back, please." When Janet complied Julie applied the appropriate amount of drops to each eye and then she put the drops away. After she grabbed Janet's blindfold and she went around behind the woman. There she tied the blindfold back onto Janet so her secret was kept safe. "Are you ready to head back to the others?"


Janet smiled gently, her hands restlessly playing with the hem of her scrub top. Being idle didn't suit her hands at all. "Yes, because there are many blind Janets walking around in scrubs..." She started giggling a bit, trying to be teasing. "I wonder if there is a change of clothes here. Maybe even one of those old nurse outfits from the old reels."

She tilted her head back, forcing her eyes as open as possible for the eye drops to go in, blinking a few times after they were in. Her blinking seemed out of unison between her eyes but that was just how the damage made it look. With the blindfold being tied on by Julie she felt relaxed and safe, being looked after again. "Yeah, don't want to keep them all wondering where their medical personal have gone to." She felt over to her bag and pulled her collapsed stick out of a pocket and hung it by the strap on her wrist. "The supplies should be safe here till we bring everyone over." With that she held out her hand for Julie to guide her back to the group.

[bluemoon]

Bridget was not sure how long she had been staring at the closed door, her body rigid as she listened to the noises that came from within. There was more than one person inside, at least three from what she could determine from sound alone. Footsteps, a thumping noise and a low moan were continually repeated. She was so intent on the room that the arrival of Sans came unnoticed, causing her to jump when he spoke from behind her.

“Sans,” she whispered, a tremor in her voice. “You startled me.” She found it difficult to admit to herself just how relieved she was that he was here. With renewed confidence, she placed her hand on the doorknob, turning it slowly and nodding to Sans. The well-oiled hinges were silent and as the opening expanded, they could see into the small room easily. Two adults were sitting in straight-backed chairs, their arms bound tightly to their torsos with tape. One was obviously a walker, the other seemed ill, perhaps injured or bitten. By the window stood a man, his back to them as he stared out the window at the gathering crowd of survivors. In his hand was a flashlight, no longer burning. He chuckled. “Welcome to my home. All are welcome. Welcome…welcome…welcome…” His voice was high pitched and jittery and Bridget found it most unpleasant. As the chair nearest her scraped along the wooden floor, her gun came up, focusing on the seated walker’s face. Without hesitation, she fired, a hole erupting in the back of the undead’s scalp. In an unexpected rush, the man at the window turned and ran at her, hitting her hard and taking her to the floor.

“NO!” Spittle flew from his lips as he screamed in her face. She saw his flashlight swinging down and turned her head, resulting in a near miss. “Bitch!” He screamed again. His body rocked with Bridget’s struggles, but his attention suddenly switched to her companion. He cocked his head sideways and smiled. “I saw you pretty boy. You got something I want. You give it to me and I’ll forgive your little tramp for killing my father.” His grin widened, showing perfect white teeth as his fingers clamped down on Bridget’s gun hand. “Time’s ticking…tick, tock, tick, tock…” The insanity in his eyes was unmistakable, but his intent was clear as he bent her wrist inward. Bridget brought her knee hard into his back, the movement causing him to jerk his hand against hers. The roar of her gun rang in her ears, the bullet digging a shallow groove across her scalp. The other seated individual cried out in dismay, a gurgling noise coming from deep within her throat.

“No Richard…you mustn’t.”

[Porcelain Doll]

Ruby jumped when she felt something touch her shoulder, she was relieved when she noticed it was only Jace. Jace suggested that he should go in first, since he had the weapons. Ruby thought that it was a good idea so she moved out of the way for him to enter. Once Jace had declared that the house was clear Ruby settled down a little. She wasn't in the mood for any more zombies tonight. The girl followed Jace upstairs and joined him inside a little bedroom. The bedroom was very white and elegant, it looked untouched. Ruby walked over to a mirror and stared at her reflection. Her face was stained with dirt and tears and her hair looked like a bush. Ruby tried to tame her hair with her hands, but gave up in the end when it started to stick up more.

Ruby was grateful that Jace was offering the bed for her, but she wasn't sleepy. Instead she joined him and sat cross legged beside him. "Do you think we will have to live like this....forever?" Ruby whispered into the silent night. The girl wondered where Jace's family was, who he was before the break out. "I think we need to get to know each other better. Since we will be sticking together for a while" Ruby said a little louder as she shuffled over so she was facing him. "What are your hobbies?" Ruby asked deciding that she would be the first to start the questions.Katarina was scared out of her boots, but she had to swallow her fear. He's just a man with a temper, he won't hurt you Kat reassured herself as she took a deep breath. The sound of another man talking filled her ears. She hadn't been with the man that she had rescued for long, but she definitely knew that it wasn't his voice. "Who the fuck is talking?" Katarina asked raising her voice a little. The red-haired girl was still dangling over the man's shoulder and it was starting to frustrate her. "Fuck you" Katarina snapped at him. Right now she didn't care what he did to her, he wasn't getting any information out of herIt was another lonely day for Evangeline Francois. Her days were starting to get repetitive. Wake up, kill a few walkers, no sign of people, eat, kill a few more walkers and go to sleep. Evangeline didn't even care if she found a hobo with missing legs, she just wanted some company. The blonde girl was making her way towards a day care, with her bag on her back and a knife in her hand. Evangeline wanted to find a first aid kit or at least some bandages, just in case she needed some in an emergency. Her bag was holding a few tin cans, a water bottle and a sleeping bag. Evangeline was lucky that she found the sleeping bag in a random house, there she also found her tin cans. She just hoped that they didn't belong to someone who was still living and using them.

Evangeline was glad when she saw that there wasn't any walkers around, it would make her trip a lot easier and faster. She wondered what she would look like if she was a walker. Evangeline laughed out loud at the gross image in her mind of her being a zombie. I wonder if they still have their thoughts and feelings....[I] Evangeline got into a daydream about the zombies. The girl was so caught up in her thoughts that she didn't notice that a walker was following her close behind. [I]Do they know how much they stink? Evangeline thought as she laughed at herself again. In fact, I can smell it.... the girl stopped laughing and stopped walking. Evangeline turned around and to her horror, the zombie was right behind her.

The girl started to run towards the daycare, but she tripped over a medium sized rock and fell to the floor. Evangeline's knife flew out of her hand and landed out of reach. Before the girl could pick herself back up she noticed that the zombie was inches away from biting her foot. Evangeline pulled her leg away just in time and started shuffling backwards towards her knife. The girl panicked as she kept on shuffling backwards, she didn't know how far her knife was. Evangeline couldn't risk standing up and running instead, he was too close. Evangeline risked looking over her shoulder to see if she was near, she was in luck. She quickly slid on her stomach and reached out for the knife, she had underestimated how far it was. Evangeline wasn't the brightest crayon in the box when it came to situations where she's been put on the spot.

Evangeline was about to roll back on her back when a sharp pain filled her left leg. The girl screamed in pain as she zombie started chewing on her left leg. This is it. It's over Evangeline thought as she screamed out in pain. Blood was gushing out of her leg, it felt like her leg was on fire. Tears rolled down her face as she cried and screamed in pain. This really was the end, or so she thought.

[ElizabethStark]

Ester Locke & Anna Locke

Ester awoke again with a start, she immediately subconsciously looked around. Realizing she was still on the roof, she sighed trying to keep calm. Another nightmare. She brushed the nightmare away, to the back of her mind. She was shivering badly, the cold night air told her she had passed out without even knowing it. She crawled over the edge again to look over at Buckhead. Anna was no longer where she had been before. She scanned the area frantically for any sign of Anna, unfortunately she could find nothing from where she was. She'd have to sneak over there and search the place, she should have gotten her out of there sooner.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Anna waltzed into a deserted house within Buckhead, cautiously looking around. The lights didn't seem work, but the moonlight seeping through from the windows provided enough lighting for her to maneuver. The house was freezing, she could feel her fingers and toes begin to numb. She began rubbing her hands together to bring some feel back, she looked around the place; she wasn't looking for anything in particular. Suddenly, she heard a sound, frozen by fear she could she a gurgling sound, it sounded as though it was right in front of her. Only a few of feet away. She slowly looked towards the sound to find the moonlight shining on a torso of a walker. Anna gasped, placed her hand over her mouth to prevent herself from screaming, and then she instantly made a run for it out the door of the worn down house. When she made her way out she closed the door firmly and began breathing hard. She looked back the door and slowly backed away, she ran towards the entrance gates of Buckhead; in the distance she could see the silhouette of a person.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Upon opening the gates to Buckhead, no one was in sight, but out of the blue Ester could see a small figure running towards the gates. She immediately knew whom it was, Anna. Relieved, she feel on her knees.

Anna could see who it was now, it was Ester! Finally reaching her, the two embraced. Ester said in a chocked voice,"I'm so sorry Anna. I swear I'll never leave you again." A tear rolled down Ester's face, she nearly smothered Anna in her own blackened hair. Anna sobbed a little,"It's okay big sis.. Don't be sad."

Ester pulled Anna away and placed her hands on her shoulders,"Let's go Anna."

"But why? Don't you wanna meet Wil and the others?" She said sadly, hoping Ester would give them a chance. Ester shook her head,"I don't know these people. I can't just trust them," she assumed Wil was the one who she left Anna with,"Maybe Wil's trustable. But I can't be for certain. I know it may sound upsetting to leave after finally meeting other living humans, but they could be dangerous." Anna thought back to the man with the gun. Perhaps Ester was right after all..

Anna sighed,"Okay.." She looked down at the ground with sorrow. Ester simply lifted Anna from the ground and began to leave the estate. She looked about for walkers, upon seeing they were walkers begin coming out of the shadows Ester decided to look for a safe area for them to hide out until morning. Maybe a house in the estate wouldn't be too bad for one night. No, a roof perhaps.. Anna still in Ester's arms, she walked silently on the sidewalk away from the estate. But where could they go.. She placed Anna on her back, it'd be easier to move that way; she needed to get somewhere safe and fast. Walkers were beginning to notice them as Ester rushed to a safe area. In the distance she could see a two story house, that'll do.

Thank God it wasn't too far away, she easily made it to the place without any real trouble. She stood in front of the door, placed Anna down, and began to twist the knob quietly as to not attract anymore unwanted attention. A couple walkers seemed to be making their way towards them, she'd have to take them out before entering.. She faced the four walkers, they were about five meters off,"Anna, stay by the door." She readied her machete.

[Soulio]

Markus was still walking, and his temper flared when she said fuck you.
"Dont think for one second I wont do what I said. I'm capable."
He grabbed her thigh, and squeezed hard. It would make her leg feel dead and broken for a few minutes, and he knew from experience that it hurt like hell.
"Say anything but the answers and I swear to god, it'll be worse. You won't feel it for days."
He walked faster, and ended up back at his car.
He reached in the glove compartment, and took the Paracord and zipties.
He quickly did a hostage knot, and threw the woman over his shoulders again.
He found a decent house, and pulled out his pistol.
He scanned the house for Walkers, finding none.
He threw her in a chair, and tied her up to the chair.
"I'll be back."
Before leaving, he hit the coffee table a few times, satisfied that he had broken it in a few punches. He felt much calmer now that he had punched her face on the coffee table.
He called for Wil, and waited.

[Heson Shadowbane]

The sound of the scream stiffened Janet. It sounded so close and nearby... "Julie! Change of plans!" Without missing a beat she reached over to her bag and grabbed it, no telling what she might need out of it. "Lets hurry Julie, stat!" Janet managed a fast jog with Julie guiding her, trusting her to lead her safely as her thoughts raced by. <Scream was one of pain, not fear. Chances of a accident injury slim, assume infection. Scream female, sounds young adult. Not strangled so nowhere near neck...> Janet was already pulling on gloves as they made it outside. The moan of a cadaver hit her ears with a bit of muffled gurgling like it had just taken a bite out of someone. "Julie, take it out."

Releasing Julie's hand she went to the screamer, grabbing her by the collar and pulling her away. <They speculated how fast the infection travels... Different people died at various times... There might be...> A determined look came across her face as the doctor determination she had before her blindness started to take charge of the situation. This was now her patient and with hope and luck with quick response she'd try to save her life. She didn't waste time on plesantries, one gloved hand quickly finding the bite while the other found the lady's belt. "Julie. If there is some sort of tool shed, go there and bring me a saw. Buzz if it's a portable one if you can and bring it to me." Janet was already tightening the belt well up the bitten leg, doing her best to totally cut off circulation to and from it. "I'll need your belt as well Julie. After you bring me the cutting tool, search for a kitchen or something and heat up some metal red hot. If it works we'll only know if she doesn't die from blood loss."

With Julie giving her the belt and running to get what she asked, Janet finally acknowledged the woman. "Im Janet. I'm a nurse and I'm gonna try something stupid dangerous to save your life." She tightened the second belt just above the other belt, obviously marking off where she'd be cutting. She gave both belts a tight tug to make sure they cut off as best they could. "I appologize for not giving you anything for what's about to happen but there isn't time enough for them to make a difference and even so, there is still the very possible chance of dying and converting resulting in waste of resources. I'm sorry but if this actually works then we'll do everything we can to help you." She tilted her head, listening for Julie's return so she could start the amputation.

[luxwolf]

It all happened so fast and Sans stood, dumbstruck, at the deafening gunshot that fired at Bridget's head. He was rattled, but she was still alive. The bullet only grazed her. A thin line of cerise quickly rivered down her face. He knew exactly what the man was talking about, and when the man started to aim the gun again, he started stammering: "Wait, wait, Richard. You forgetting our deal already? I have what you want."

Sans took off the bag and began to unzip it. The man swung and aimed at his new target, "No. All of it is mine."

He blinked several times.

Richard wiped the sweat off his forehead, "Mine!"

"Richard, please..." said the ailing woman in the chair. She struggled to get ahold of him but he was out of her reach. "It is you who will never be forgiven. Is this what you want?"

"You'll forgive me, Emily," he said as his eyes narrowed on Sans. "It's just a matter of time. I can wait. The bag, damn it! Gimme my stuff!"

"Here goes," said Sans as he tossed it in the air. He leaned to one side before Richard fired upon instinct, dodging the bullet he knew would come. He tackled him to the floor, and the gun slid to the corner. He began punching until the face was unrecognizable. He writhed his cut-up knuckles and winced.

His heart pounded when he noticed how the pale blue had fogged over the woman's bloodshot eyes. She looked at her battered husband yearningly, but she couldn't stand. Dropping on all four, she crawled over to him as Sans attended to Bridget.

Sans wiped the blood away, checking her eyes, "Tell me you're all right."

The woman collapsed over Richard's body, a gentle slump, and began whispering. Soon, her body stopped shivering and there was no longer shallow breathing. She died on him. Richard suddenly began weeping. It was a tragic environment until a growl stopped them. The woman's rotting face snapped back and took a wide bite of sinewy muscle out of his neck, blasting her with pints of his blood.

[Porcelain Doll]

Evangeline continued to scream, the pain was excruciating. She heard the sound of footsteps coming from behind her, she cried out again thinking that it was probably more walkers coming to join the fest. But no, she was wrong. They were people, they were alive! Evangeline felt someone wrap something tight around her leg, she had no idea what was going on. The walker had stopped biting into her leg and was now dead thanks to another person. Evangeline could now hear the sound of a woman talking to her, she said she was a nurse. I must be hallucinating, there's no one here Evangeline cried in disappointment for thinking that she had company. Evangeline's racing heart began to slow down dramatically, she was losing a lot of blood. The sound of the woman's voice was soothing to her ears. It reminded Evangeline of her adopted mother's voice, always so calm.

[sdp2501]

Ryu kept calm as the glass is removed. 'I'm Ryu and that's my sister Kiyra. We're tourists or would be if the plain had landed. I'd been saving for six months for this. Ii promised that I'd find a way to escape everythingparentdiedourmum died in a car crash two years ago withmy sister sat next to her. Our dad commuted suicide six months after and since then I've not seen her smile. She blames herself for it all and
it kills me to see her like that so I thought "let's go to America, I've never been and its a change of scenery.' He looks up, 'we adopted her... after we saw her close to death on the street. She had no memory of anything. She could walk and speak basic English, that's it.'

Ryu was silence for almost an hour as he was used to. His mind was flooded with memories many of which were painfull
reminders o he cared about his sister so much. He remembered how he pulled his sister from the wrecked car and sat with her far the entire week she was in hospital. His thauts drifted to her current condition, the horrific burn on her eye, at the very least her vision would be impaired in that eye.

'Do you have a bike or something, I saw the rest of the plain less than five minutes away. There's bound to be something useful or at least salvageable.'

[Ryokokalin]

Wil had grabbed the deer by the hind legs and had dragged it into one of the front yards were there was a sizable tree after Markus had took off yelling for her to get the deer. It seemed everyone here was prone to running off to find trouble. Sighing, Wil used a length of rope from her car to hoist up the buck so she could start gutting it. Before she started she looked around for anyone standing near her. Finding no one, she started her work; last thing she needed was Anna to find her elbow deep in a carcass and bloody. The whole process was a bit gruesome. Her parents would have done a neater job.

After removing the guts and keeping a few choice organs in a pile to the side, she heard Markus yelling for her. Huh, what could it be now? Grabbing her handgun, she dashed off to where his voice came from. "What's going on?"

[deamonstalker]

Seeing that the dude with the girl over his shoulder tied her up, and took her in the house, I slipped into my truck, to see what happens. When the man leaves the house, I slip back out of my truck, and sneak to the back of the house, looking for the back door. I soon find it, and check to see if it was locked, it was. I slid my lock-picking kit out from my back pocket, and quickly picked the lock. I opened the door, and snuck inside. I lipped up be hind the girl with the red hair, and slipped my hand over her mouth saying, "I'm not with that crazy, I'm gonna get you loose, Don't make a sound, just nod you head if you understand." I am thankful that I slipped the kit back in my pocket.

I get hit by another memory of back when we had games...
I was in the place of the thief, and my goal was to get though the entire level, taking everything, I don't remember who I was playing with, but I was able to pick a lock in under thirty seconds, I was able to get the goods, and get out, but I let them see me, as I was leaving, so that They would give chase. That was fun, I slipped up onto the door frame, as I turned the corner, leaving the building proper. He, I'm so glad that no-one thinks to look up. Heh, thinking back, the games that I played, they integrated directly with my body, limiting what I could do, based on my physical and mental strengths. It even simulated the weight of the weapons and gear that I had.

[Moonlit_Fae]

The scream..the horrible scream of someone being attacked. Great..even this little community can't give us protection. So much for hoping for a safe haven. But she reacted within seconds and led Janet to the injured woman who happened to be right in front of the day care. Julie was quiet as she listened to Janet's instruction. "Sure I'll get right on it." Julie was calm and collected as she ran off with the shotgun in hand..in search of a tool shed and a place to heat up a piece of metal. Now I only have seconds before the infection might spread..for this to work it needs to be done the first time. Her blue eyes frantically dashing from side to side looking for any house with a tool shed behind it. Damn..nothing yet! And then there it was, about two blocks up from the day care. A decent sized tool shed in the back of a larger home. Well let's hope this Father was a Mr.Fix it type.

Julie ran into the backyard and there were a couple of Walkers. Great! I need to take them out..but I shouldn't shoot..if I do it'll bring unneeded attention and time is already running out! So Julie lowered her shotgun and removed her dagger from her boot. The Walkers hadn't noticed her yet so she used this to her advantage. She ran up to the first one and landed her dagger right into his eye socket so it would easily penetrate through the mushy eyeball and make a clean stab into the brain. His blood splattered on her and then he fell to the ground. The other Walker at this point noticed Julie..but she was in no mood to mess around. She landed a high kick into it's neck at angle so the thrust of the force spun it's neck 180 degrees and it cracked. The Walker then fell and was thrashing around. It was still alive but immobile. Julie didn't want to waste anymore time so she left it there. Then she ran into the shed and began to rummage through the tools. And there it was! A portable buzz saw. Thank you whoever might be up there! This tool will make the amputation so much easier on that poor girl. A clean cut instead of a hack job! She also grabbed a large metal rod that she could use to cauterize the wound. Julie placed the rod under her pit and then used her hands to hold onto her shotgun and the buzz saw. She then hightailed it back to the daycare.

Julie was out of breathe by the time she had made it back to the two women. She had been gone for eight or maybe ten minutes. She kneeled down and then placed the buzz saw in Janet's hands. "Here." She then leaned over the head of the woman and pulled a rag from her pocket. "Bite onto this. It'll help to deal with the pain." She then placed the rag in between the woman's teeth. Julie then looked over to Janet. "Start the amputation. I'm going inside to heat up this metal rod so the second it's done I can cauterize the wound." But Julie waited for Janet's approval.

[Heson Shadowbane]

Janet barely nodded as she picked up the buzz saw, only taking enough time to find the power switch and the blade. "I wish we had time for sedatives but it's probably already too late as is. Now go and get that heated and when you come back do not make contact! The blood might be hot with infection."

She flicked the power to the buzz saw on and placed a gloved hand on the marked off area. "Miss, I can only hope the overload of pain will end up knocking you out." She pushed a button that started the buzz saw turning and with no reason to wait besides fear she started to cut into the leg. The sound of the saw was quickly replaced by the sound of it cuttig through the woman's flesh. She didn't feel anything splatering on her face or hand and she was counting it as a blessing. She kept the saw as steady as possible, dreading when she'd hit the bone and then when she'd have to finish the amputation by cutting from the otherside.

[MaskofSilence]

Confused, Jace watched as Rudy went over to the mirror and started to mess with her hair. No matter what, girls would be girls. Suddenly, she moved to sit down next to him. He guessed that she was not going to sleep any time soon. Smiling softly, he just enjoyed the company of another person. It had been a while since he actually talked to someone and they talked back. "Do you think we will have to live like this....forever?" the whisper seemed to add heaviness to the silence of the room. Jace was shocked, but didn't say anything. He didn't want to lie.

Rudy recovered quickly from the question though, coming up with an excuse to talk. "I think we need to get to know each other better. Since we will be sticking together for a while" He then found her a couple feet in front of him. "What are your hobbies?" Jace found himself grinning. He was trying to remember if he had been like her when he was younger. "My hobbies?" He paused, thinking about his life before the outbreak. "Well, Soccer. I was either a goalie or a forward. Volunteer Work. Clubs. Studying. The normal college thing I guess? What about-" He was cut off when Milo head suddenly jerked up, he was growling lightly. Jace reacted automatically by standing and grabbed the shovel. "Stay here. If I am not back in 10, don't wait for me. Milo, schützen." He was then out of the door. Slowly he made his way down the stairs and through the hallway. His shovel was up and ready just in case.

[Soulio]

When Wil had reached his line of sight, he motioned for her to come inside with him. He knew something was up, since he heard the back door open.
He reached the room, and saw a teenager, the same one from before, untying the woman.
He bounded across the room quickly, before anyone could tell what he was doing.
He leapt at the chair, effectively pinning the kid and his arms under the chair. He couldn't move an inch without Markus knowing.
He pulled out his pistol, and pressed it against his pasty head.
"Congratulations. You fucked up bad. Move an inch, and your going to feel a pain worse than you will ever know." Markus had a strange fire in his eyes. It wasn't insanity, or fear, but a strange intimidation that stroke fear in many people.

[ElizabethStark]

Lucius Vallid

You'd think I'd learn by now. To start living with a kind heart, to help those who need it the most. And sure, I've helped a few people; but for my own selfish needs. No, I haven't learned. I'm still the sick bastard I've always been, maybe not as much towards my own people, but it doesn't serve as justification and neither does the fact that the dead are coming back. I shouldn't be so unemotional, but then again I really couldn't give a shit.

"Has he opened his damned mouth yet?" Lucius said demandingly as the old man, Don Kurau, stopped to stand next him. They were facing the entrance of the Haven Asylum of Atlanta, standing on the inside. The old man was going blind, for his eyes showed of a much lighter blue and the ends of his iris' were showing the signs of blindness. His hair was as white as snow revealing slight balding, for a man of his late 70's it was a surprise how much hair he still had; he stood straight with great posture, the old man seemed to have the health of someone in their 40's. Don replied dryly,"No, he hasn't spoken."

Lucius chuckled,"What's it going to take to break him? Possibly a beating will do." Don looked at him with dismay, Don was a wise old man; surprisingly Lucius didn't take his words lightly. Don sighed,"Perhaps it'd just be best to let him go, he's got nothing more to tell or give us, Lucius. He already seems to be dying as it is. You've neglected him to that point." Lucius didn't say a word, only dismissed Don with the wave of his hand. He left without refusal back into the asylum. Lucius' hazel eyes scanned the outside, the trees swayed in the wind. His five o'clock shadow and dark brown hair were getting on his nerves, perhaps he'd trim his hair today. The afternoon air was cool, the breeze relaxing. He looked up at Carry and Rick, both were in separate towers with their rifles. He glanced over at the two young siblings, Stacy and Terry(both red haired with blue eyes), eight and ten; while their father, Bruse(red hair, brown eyes, strong build) watched them silently. The two children were playing tag in the grass, that put a smile on his face. However, it quickly vanished as he made his way into the asylum and towards the man they kept imprisoned. He was on the third floor; Lucius used an elevator, which soon would be put out of use for it seemed to be breaking down by the noises it made. Although Lucius was no technician, he could only guess. Yet he still took the elevator, a imbecilic thing to do, but he was in a rush to get to his destination. The others usually took the stairs, on rare occasions they would take the elevator. The third floor was where he kept all his 'victims', for it was the floor where the rooms were cushioned.

Once the elevator door slid open, Lucius walked to the fifth cell down to the left. He opened the door, walked inside, shut the door behind him, and faced the neglected man. The whole room was white and cushioned like a matress. The man was around his 20's, his black medium-long hair was matted, his brown eyes were dulled, and his skin was pale from malnutrition. He was chained up by his two arms hung by two chains connected to two opposing walls(from the left, to the right wall), and his legs were tied up causing him to sit upon his knees. When the broken down man faced his captor he immediately started to cower and whimper, he knew what Lucius would want from him, and what he possibly might do.

"Now, I could say I don't want to hurt you. But we both know that's a lie." Lucius grinned,"How about I make you a proposal, you give me what I want and you can be on your way."

The man looked at him with tears in his eyes, he stumbled,"P-please, I n-need my weapons to survive." Lucius knelt down in front of the man, Lucius seemed to tower over the smaller man even if he were knelt down. Lucius jerked the man's chin with one hand, the other he reached for his pistol included silencer and pulled the gun below the guy's chin and said with scorn,"You won't be surviving if I blow your fucking brains out, now will you?" The man whimpered more and tears streamed down his cheeks,"Listen up, shit head. My people need those 'weapons' to survive. So, if you don't want to die, I suggest telling me their location." Lucius squeezed the guys jaw with his muscular grip which felt as though he were about to crush it.

The man shrieked in pain,"Okay!" Lucius removed his hand and gun from the man's chin harshly, but stood up and pointed the gun to his head and said roughly,"Where?"

"I-in a house not too f-far from here. They're beneath the house, under the floor b-boards, I m-marked it with a d-drawing. It's a small l-little cottage. Roughly three miles north from h-here." By the way the man said it, he wasn't lying. He could tell when a person was lying or not, especially a frightened one. With the gun still pointed to the man's skull Lucius merely said,"You're smart to fear me, but stupid to think I'd let you live." The sound muffled by the silencer, Lucius fired the pistol.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Ester & Anna Locke

The first walker Ester aimed straight for its eye with her machete, puncturing the eye right through to the brain. She lifted her foot to kick the walker to bring the machete out of its eye socket. She said quickly,"Knock on the door Anna, if any zombies are in the house they'll come to the door and we'll hear them." She second walker came close enough for her to execute again what she did with the first one, but the next two were practically side by side; this could prove to be difficult.

Anna knocked on the door about five times, she began trembling. She swiped her short blond hair from her face and felt her eyes stinging. The six year old was afraid, practically fearing what would happen next if walkers were in the house.

[deamonstalker]

I looked up when the first man had burst through the door, my eyes wide. When he slammed into the chair, pinning me, and held the gun to my head, saying, "Congratulations. You fucked up bad. Move an inch, and your going to feel a pain worse than you will ever know." I smiled, saying, "Well, nice to formally meet you too." I flexed my muscles, sliding the tazer farther up my arm. I looked into his eyes, and, though I dislike the look of them, I say, "Nice glare, buddy, Now, why don't you let me up, and we can talk like civilized people, Or, you could just pull the trigger, and loose all of my info, your choice. And, I'm pretty sure that you friend would not like you to pull the trigger, so let me up, and her go, and we can talk, preferably nicely."

Again, I'm hit by my memories, I was in a similar situation, The NCP was a mad terrorist, I was tasked to take him out, but I had been captured, and then I was pinned, the only things I had was a lock-picking kit, and my tazer, everything else had been taken. I had slid the tazer down into my hand, and, dodging, I shot him, The prongs hit him dead between the eyes, and he fired, from the electricity or the movement, I'm not sure, but Soon afterwards, he just crumpled. Good times, but then there was only the danger of getting a major headache from the death pain, dummies down, so as not to be lethal, just a strong deterrent to dieing.

[Porcelain Doll]

Evangeline felt something in her mouth, it was some sort of rag. The girl was so confused on what was happening, she just wanted to die already. The sound of a buzz saw startled her, she opened her eyes to see that the lady was in fact holding it. Before Evangeline could work out what was happening, the buzz saw sliced through her flesh. This was a new kind of pain and it was 10 times worse. A bloodcurdling scream escaped her lips as the saw cut through her leg. Evangeline had never experienced pain like this before. Just when she thought the pain couldn't get any worse, it did. Cutting through the flesh was quick, but it was now cutting through her bone. Evangeline screamed once again, tears were streaming down her face.

"STOP" Evangeline yelled between her screaming. The 'stop' wasn't aimed at anyone in particular, it was more directed at the pain. She wanted the pain to stop. Evangeline's heart was racing like a humming bird, which was pumping more blood out of her wound. The girl bit into the rag as hard as she could to try and calm herself, but it wasn't working. Evangeline pulled the rag out of her mouth and stuck her arm in her mouth. She bit into her wrist as hard as she could, she was trying to get herself to focus on the pain in her wrist which wasn't anywhere near as painful. Ruby listened to Jace carefully, she learnt that he was into soccer. Soccer and any sport in general wasn't Ruby's expertise. The girl was going to answer when Jace left the room to check on something. Ruby was going to follow him but she decided against it. He would probably want some alone time for his thoughts anyway. Ruby picked herself off of the floor and climbed into the queen sized bed. She didn't like wearing clothes to bed, specially ones that were dirty. But she didn't want to strip her clothes off in case Jace came back upstairs in a rush. Plus if they had to leave in a hurry, she would have to leave with only her bra and undies on. How embarrassing that would be. Ruby pulled the blankets over her head and snuggled into the sheets. It had been a long time since she had slept on a bed. Ruby fell asleep after a couple of minutes, dreaming about her sister Rochelle.Katarina felt like a criminal sitting inside his car tied down, she felt like she was a murderer. Which was kind of true, she let her parents die. Katarina didn't struggle when he tied her to a chair, she was too exhausted. There was no point trying to escape, the man had eyes at the back of his head. Any sudden move he would most likely shoot her brains out. Katarina suddenly felt someone's hand clasp over her mouth and heard someone whisper in her ear. It was the man back at the house, he was trying to save her. Suddenly, Katarina and the chair were knocked backwards. The man that had tied her up had slammed the chair into the man that was trying to help her. "Oww! what was that for?" Katarina yelled out. The girl was afraid that her long hair would get in the way of the fight. She didn't like her red hair, but she would rather have that than no hair at all. She couldn't believe that the random man had some back to try and save her, she made a mental note to thank him later. That's if she is released or some how escapes.

[Moonlit_Fae]

Julie ran inside and found the small kitchen to the daycare. She turned on the gas stove and lit the flame and then turned the burner up. After she pointed the end of the metal rod into the flame and kept it there until the end of it was a bright, luminous red. Then she shut off the stove and made her way back outside and just at about the worst time possible. The buzz saw was cutting through the woman's leg and she was crying out in pain. Julie just couldn't sit there and watch that happen. There might not be any sedatives..but there was still a way so the woman wouldn't have to feel the entirety of the pain. Julie walked over to the woman on the ground and gave her a swift punch in the face..a good hard knock out punch. There now she would be unconscious and wouldn't have to witness the rest of the horrific ordeal. It wasn't every day someone got their leg cut off. Julie then made her way back to Janet and sat down next to her..the hot metal rod at the ready. "Sorry..I had to put her out of her misery. Now let me know when you are ready for the cauterization."

[Heson Shadowbane]

Janet gave a sort of grunt as the saw got as far as it could in the leg. "Thanks. Now I can avoid deafness. I'm gonna finish on the other side. Start on what I got and for God's sake do not come in contact with any of the blood. As it is I may have to be observed along with her to make sure we don't change. Can't have both nurses go under quarantine."

If it wasn't for the dead serious tone in her voice the words might have been funny. It was hard to be funny with the sound of the buzz saw being pulled out of the woman's leg filled the screamless silence. She stepped over the body and put the saw in place. There wasn't much more to go in cutting the leg off so Janet went right back to work, trusting Julie to keep aware and keep safe. Janet was in doctor mode trying to save this unknow woman's life in such an unorthadox way and it almost seemed like a offhand comment when she spoke up again. "Im almost through. Grab me an antibiotic shot from my bag. I doubt this saw was medically sterile and I'd like to keep any other infection down to a minimum." She felt the saw hit the bone again and with a little push the thud of a leg hitting the ground was added to the list of new things heard.

[Moonlit_Fae]

Julie nodded to Janet's instructions and focused on the task at hand. Avoiding in getting in contact with the infected blood as much as possible, Julie placed the hot metal upon the carved off flesh and a loud sizzling came forth as well as the putrid odor of rot,infection, and burning flesh. Julie slowly and methodically followed the cut lines of the saw, slowly sealing the wound with the hot metal. The blood ceased the second the metal made contact. The two nurses worked well together, Janet cutting and Julie following suit perfectly to seal off the open wound. No words needed to be said their actions coensided perfectly like a routine dance. Once the leg fell completely off Julie finished off the remainder of the sealing. Then she listened to Janet's next order and grabbed the antibiotic shot and then handed it over to Janet. "Here. You do that and I will bandage off the wound." She reached into Janet's medical bag and pulled out the bandages and some gloves. She pulled the gloves on and then tightly wrapped the bandages around the cauterized wound. This would stop any further foreign contaminants infecting the unconscious now one legged woman. The final step was removing the make-shift tourniquet. Guess I need to find a new belt..this one is covered with infected blood. Julie then stood and thrusted the metal rod into the leg, skewering it. "I am going to dispose of this..after we need to get her inside and then find the others to update them on our situation." Julie walked off to an abandoned yard and pushed the leg off of the metal rod with her foot. After she pulled out a lighter from her pocket and then set the leg aflame. It would slowly burn to ash and the fire would die out. She then casted the rod off to the site and her bloodied gloves. Making her way back to Janet she said, "Are you able to guide yourself inside while I lift her?"

[MaskofSilence]

He had made it to the final room in the house and everything was still clear. Shrugging to himself, Jace started back toward the stairs of the house. That was until he heard it. The "it", was a knocking at the door. Eyebrow furrowed, raised his shovel and got ready. Suddenly, he dropped it. These things didn't knock. Neither did people who were going to try and rob you of all your belongings.

Slowly, he made his way to the front door. Once there, he took a deep breath and threw open the door. His jaw fell open at the sight that greeted him. A little girl, probably a little older than 5, was standing in the doorway. Her eyes were wide and she was obviously frightened by the thought of what could have been behind that door. He didn't blame her. With the things ran around now, he would be scared too if he was her age. He silently wondered how someone so young survived. Hearing another noise, he looked up. Another girl was facing down two walkers and it looked like she could use some help. "Here, get inside." He gently and quickly guided the little girl in before going to help the older girl. This must be how the little on had survived for so long.

[Heson Shadowbane]

Janet just nodded, dropping the saw and injecting the antibiotics into the woman. When Julie got back Janet was still on the ground with the woman. "We'll need to pour bleach or something over this area to make sure it's clean later." She then shook her head to Julie. "By we go see them you mean just you. I have a patient to keep an eye on for signs of turning and I'm placing myself in quarantine status for the next 6 to 10 hours. I will monitor both her and I for signs of turning with hopes for the best.". And finishing saying that she grabbed the woman by her leg and what was left of the other to help lift her up. "Lead on Juile."

[deamonstalker]

I figured that I might as well take my chance to take him out. so I flexed my muscles again, sliding the tazer into my hand. I grip is tightly, wondering if this is going to hurt me as well. I spazz out, that's the only explanation for it. I thrash my head to the side, knocking the gun away, and throwing the man's weight off. As quick as I could, I brought the weapon to bear, and fired. The prongs hit him on the cheek. I emptied the damn battery on the him. I figured that that much power, should have taken down a bear. and then I realized that I had hit the red haired girl... I was so shocked that I dropped the tazer, and started to say, "Oh my god! I'm so sorry, sorry sorry sorry." much like a broken record... I was broken in the face of the accident.

[Soulio]

Markus looked wide eyed at the kid.
I really need to stop thinking about Julie. He had spaced out, and let some pressure off of the chair.
He turned just as the tazer let loose it's prongs, and braced himself for the shock.
But when he looked down, he saw the kid apologizing, and saw he had shocked the redhead.
"DUMBASS!" Markus yelled before punching the kid hard in the face, effectively knocking him unconcious.
He grabbed the tazer, took the Paracord from his back pocket, and tied him up as well.
"When the red head wakes up, can you please interrogate her?" He quickly checked the kids pockets, and grabbed his keys.
He ran outside to the truck that the kid was talking about, and started it up.
He drove it into the community, and made sure to hide it from the kid.
Something in there was valuable to him. He knew that much. He checked the back, as saw furniture.
He wondered why the hell furniture was in there, but then remembered something from a mission.

***

He was tasked to check a village for any weapons, after the village was decimated by a group of terrorists.
His commander had told him to check anywhere. Under houses, in grudges, beds, furniture.

***

He climbed in the back, and began cutting into the furniture.
Sure enough, there it was. It was apparent even before he began cutting, since there was a crude sticking in the backs.
Weapons. Weapons. More weapons.
Markus was having a field day, and an anger in his chest.
He climbed back out, and closed the door. He locked it, and took the key for himself. There was no way this kid would be using these on them. Or that G11.
"A shitty gun for a little shit."

[ElizabethStark]

Ester & Anna Locke

A man had opened the door. Immediately Anna felt a slight relief build up inside her as the man said,"Here, get inside." And he ushered her in the house gently. She walked inside obediently without delay. She looked back at her big sister to see two walkers coming Ester's way. A new sense of fear ran through Anna's veins of loosing her sister.

Hearing a man's voice, out of shear instinct and protectiveness over her younger sister, Ester quickly turned to find Anna in the house and a man a few years older than herself. The two walkers were no more than six feet away by now, right now it didn't matter whether or not she knew this guy; she needed help for Anna's sake. She turned back to the walkers and said with hope he would follow up on her demand,"Can you take the one on the right? I'll get the left." They slowly began approaching closer and closer every second that wasn't spared.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Lucius Vallid

The now deceased man became limp and his head drooped downward. His arms still chained to the walls kept him up. Blood was spewing from the hole Lucius made straight through his brain and out the back of his skull. Lucius scoffed,"This'll be a hell of a mess to clean."

[deamonstalker]

When I heard the man yell, "DUMBASS!" I looked up at him, remembering where I was. Then I felt a searing pain in my jaw, then nothing. I figured that I was unconscious right now. I have no idea how long I'll be out, but I guess I am going to by tied up. damn, that hurt.

"Heh, what are you going to do now?" Dad said, as he finished setting up the helmet that simulated the pain and weight and other stuff, by some means that I did not care for at the moment. "I am going to be the best gamer in the world!" I said, excitedly. As soon as he was done fiddling with it, I slipped the helmet on, and was guided into the padded room, where the game would become real enough to me. I remember the fist time I felt real pain. It sucked, I had just broken my arm in the game, and because it was not life-threatening, the computer let me feel the entirety of it. Even though I knew that my arm was not really broken, It sure as felt like it.

[bluemoon]

Head aching and ears ringing, Bridget looked up at Sans as he brushed his hand across her face. She blinked several times, managing to remain coherent despite the pain. His question registered but the sound of growling took precedence over her condition. “My gun.” She gasped, grabbing his shoulder and pulling herself into a sitting position. She held him in an embrace, not one of affection, but necessity. Smelling the recently smoked reefer on his clothes, she shuddered briefly, pushing back memories that threatened to distract her from the moment at hand.

Vision slightly blurred, Bree searched the room for her weapon. She had felt it being torn from her hand after it had discharged, the bastard now serving as a walker’s meal having taken it from her limp fingers. There was no remorse in his passing, only fear that she or Sans would be next on the menu. With help she rose to her feet unsteadily, leaving the comfort of Sans arms as soon as she felt stable.

The sky had darkened enough for the room to be in shadow and Bridget tripped over Richard’s flashlight before she found her gun. She reached for the light, shining it first on the woman as she tore another chunk out of the lifeless form of her husband. “Choke on it.” She whispered, as she wiped a streak of blood from her face. She spotted her Glock in a corner, but instead of going for it she leaned back against the wall for support. In the next instant, she dropped to her knees and vomited, the beam of the light surprisingly continuing to shine on the undead and her victim.

[Moonlit_Fae]

Julie easily lifted u Evangeline, it might not look like it, but Julie was actually pretty strong. She could hold her own. Julie let Janet grab onto her by the shirt as she led the two women in. Once in the examination room, she laid the woman down on the medical bed and then waited for Janet to get settled. "It's going to be very hard for her when she wakes up." Julie then touched the woman's forehead softly to see if there was already a fever..and there wasn't. A small ray of hope for the future. Now let's just hope for the best. She then went over to Janet and gave her a nice, long hug, just in case. "You still have the knife Markus gave you, so I am sure you will be able to hold your own. I am going to close the door tightly behind me so nothing can get in. I will return shortly." She then left the two women to the hands of fate.

Once Janet was back in the main area the large group had congregated in earlier..she let out a loud scream. "MARKUS!!!", she needed to update him on what had happened and to have him help her round everyone up for check-ups. Things were getting serious now and everyone needed to get down to business. No more playing house or pleasantries.

[Heson Shadowbane]

Janet didn't return the hug but she didn't refuse it either. She hadn't yet gotten rid of her gloves and she wasn't sure how bloody they might be and she didn't want to get any possibly hot blood on her. "I know. I'll be here for her and when it's clear she isn't going to turn..." She smiled a bit and nodded to where they set her bag down after bringing it in. "If her pulse disapears I'm not going to take any chances even after all we've done."

She sighed as the door closed behind Juile, walking over to the trash bin and safely removing her gloves. "Quarantine shall begin now. With hope it'll prove a waste of time and we acomplished removing the infection before it took over." She reached into her bag and pulled out a talking thermometer, a stethescope, the knife, and two shots, one of morphine and the other a heavy sedative. Items in hand she set herself next to the woman's bed and set off to check some of her vitals as she awaited the woman's awakening.

[MaskofSilence]

"Can you take the one on the right? I'll get the left." Nodding, he wearily approached the male walker to the right. The walker's jaw a hanging open and blood decorated it's mouth. Without hesitation, he brought the shovel up and swung down. He hit he walker in the arm. It did nothing to slow it's pace. Taking a breath, he pulled his shovel out and brought it up the shovel one more time. When he swung down the shovel lodged itself in walkers head, destroying the brain. When the walker fell, Jace paced his foot on the walker and jerked the shovel out. The deed was done. Turning, he found that the girl had taken care of her walker just as easily.

"Why don't you come inside and we can talk. It's safer than out here in the open" he walked toward the house and paused. "I'm Jace, by the way." she gave the girl a lopsided friendly smile.

[Porcelain Doll]

Katarina
The tazer missed Markus and accidentally hit Katarina. The red-haired girl was instantly knocked out, still tied to the chair. (just a quick update)

Evangeline:
Evangeline was knocked out while the amputation was being finished. She was still knocked out when she was placed on the bed. Several minutes went by and Evangeline was slowly gaining consciousness. Evangeline was very lucky to still be alive. If the nurse hadn't of remove her leg, she would of been dead by now and probably joined the rest of the zombies. Evangeline woke up but her eyes were still closed. The agonizing pain had stopped, there was only an aching pain left. She didn't even know that she was alive or that she only had one leg. Evangeline slowly opened her blue eyes. Her vision was slightly blurry at the start but it only took a few seconds for everything to be clear.

The first thing Evangeline noticed was a woman with a cloth over her eyes sitting next to her. At least I'm not alone in heaven Evangeline though happily, still thinking that she wasn't alive. Out of curiosity, Evangeline tilted her head up to see what her leg looked like. But there was nothing to look at. Evangeline stared at it in shock, where was her leg? "Did I lose my leg on the way to heaven?" Evangeline said out loud curiously. "Or am I in hell? Did they decide that I didn't deserve two legs?" the girl added tilting her head to the side. She stared at her stump for awhile and then flopped her head back on the pillow. Evangeline's head was still sore from when she got knocked out. She waited patiently in her bed for some replies from the woman.

[Heson Shadowbane]

Janet tilted her head as the woman woke up, listening to her speak. <Her body must be numb with shock right now if her voice is coherant enough to speak after such trauma on the body...> Trying to keep her calm, Janet smiled and turned to face the woman. "If we are in heaven then I've failed to save you and I don't remember. Now if we're in hell and you don't deserve two legs then they decided I didn't deserve my sight.". She smiled and giggled softly. "Although tv preachers would say hell has come up to the earth, this isn't hell and it certainly isn't heaven. You're alive right now and hopefully you'll stay that way if I acted fast enough.". She laid a hand above the stump of the leg, sighing a bit. "Anyways, Im Janet. I'm a nurse and I'll be keeping an eye on your condition. Mind giving me a name and if things start hurting I can give some pain killers or sedatives."

[Soulio]

Markus had just finished locking the back of the truck with one of his locks, when he heard Julie yell his name.
He reached for his rifle, but realized he had forgotten it in his car.
"Shit!" He wasn't sure what was going on, but he was frightened about what it could be.
He did have his pistol, so he grabbed that and ran. His powerful legs allowed him to get there quickly, and when he saw her, he stopped, and drew his weapon.
"What's wrong?" He said, looking around, gun up and ready to fire.

[Porcelain Doll]

Evangeline laughed a little at the ladies joke about her sight. She didn't realize that she was blind and felt very sorry for her. Evangeline hoped that the nurse wouldn't think that she was laughing about her being blind. It took a few minutes for it to sink in that she was alive, she was alive! "I'm alive? This cannot be!" Evangeline exclaimed shaking her head. Evangeline had a look at her stump again and frowned. I'm never going to get use to this she sighed sadly while she tried to sit up. Evangeline tried to pull herself up in a sitting position. It was difficult because her body was still weak and it pained her to move. Evangeline gave up and turned her head to face the nurse who introduced herself as Janet.

Evangeline had so much respect towards this woman. She had saved her life and she didn't even know her. "My name is......" she answered trying to remember what her name was. "Evangeline!" she added. Evangeline closed her eyes again, trying to take in everything that was happening. She had found someone, she was still alive and she only had one leg. It was a lot for someone to take in, especially when they were still in pain.

[SolCandiez]

Junko Liu

Junko was finishing up with the bandages, she looked up at him when he asked her did she have a bike. "Sorry no I don't, even if I did...your in no condintion to go out there, let alone I would let you. Your lucky the glass didn't go in but so far. Any deeper and removing it would be harder to solve then the meaning of life. Besides, would you want to leave your sister's side? Look at her..." she slowly turned for him to see, as Kiyra layed there, asleep on the bed. "She needs you right now, you let me worry about scavenging and that such, your in my home as guest, and I don't like seeing my guest work really hard." she gave him some pain killers and a glass of water, before she got to her feet to go check on Kiyra.

She didn't look like a nurse nor a doctor, maybe knew a good share of medical experience. She looked over Kiyra's eye, she suffered second degree and third degree burns on her left eye, and left temple. Junko gently applied a ointment to the burns, and covered them in bandages, she removed the bloody bandages with new ones. She checked Kiyra's temperature; it was around 98.7 degrees. She went to her medicine cabinet and pulled out some herbal syrup, she poured a tablespoon down her throat, she gently stroked her throat so she would swallow easily. "That will take care of her fever, her cuts will heal in no time, and her burns...we just have to keep it applied and dressed."
___________

Silvana Novelo

Silvana was scouting Buckhead by herself, her trusty saber by her side, and her survival knives at her feet. She searched every home top to bottom, for any walkers from standing, faking, or plain walkers. Most of them dead already. Thats when the worst happened, she felt dizzy, her eye sight became blurred, and she fell to the ground, slowly her eye lids grew heavy, she tried to fight it, but she couldn't move her body, she felt so numb. She just drifted off to sleep.

It wasn't until she finally woke up from her dizzy spell thanks to Julie's scream from afar. She sat up, rubbing her head. She looked around, it probably wasn't a long dizzy spell. She rose to her feet, and started to walk out the house. She stepped onto the grass, and looked around to see where everyone was. She jogged close to where she heard Julie scream, she saw Markus and Julie talking, unsure what it was about. She just leaned against a wall, and waited for them to come over.

[Moonlit_Fae]

Once Julie saw Markus her heart leaped in her chest, but she still found herself mad at him from earlier. But this was not the time or place for that.
"Sorry to scream like that. I just didn't know where you were, but a lot has happened." she then saw him holding the pistol and couldn't help but laugh. "Here.",. she said while she switched guns with him. The shotgun suited him better anyway. "Janet and I found a place to do the check-ups but along the way we found a woman that was bitten. So we amputated her leg. Her and Janet are now under quarantine in the daycare to make sure they are not infected. In the morning I am going to need your help to round up the others for check-ups and then to help clear out the rest of Buckhead of these Walkers.", she spilled all the information out to him. He was the only one she trusted and relied on to get things done.

[Heson Shadowbane]

"Evangeline..." She reached over to a small machine that kinds looked like a small modern typewriter and typed the name onto a sheet of paper filled with braile. "Well you're alive for now Evangeline. We quickly decided to cut your leg off in hopes we could cut off the infection before it hit your body. Untill we can be sure we're both in quarantine for next few hours in case either of us start to show signs of turning. Needless to say..." She laid a hand on the nearby knife. "I hope it doesn't come down to it."

She pulled her hand away from the knife and sighed softly. "Anyways if you need anything then just let me know. I'm a very good listener, I have some food and water, and if it hurts too much or you want to go to sleep I have shots to help with that.". She tilted her head slightly, licking her lips as a though occurred to her. "You'll be needing crutches when you can get up. Or a wheel chair. There might be at least one of those in this place. I'll remember it for later."

[ElizabethStark]

Lucius Vallid

Lucius felt a surge of pleasure run through his veins and the adrenaline of taking another man's life. He felt utterly alive at that exact moment as he pulled the trigger. He grinned diabolically, for he felt there was nothing better than this moment. Abruptly he was torn from his thoughts by the door being opened nonchalantly and a dark male's voice,"I'll clean this, sir." Lucius turned to find Brian Kenly at the door. Brian was a previous executioner at a prison near Colorado, sure he didn't need to do anything with the body after the deed was done, but he's seen his fair share of corpses and is comfortable with cleaning the bloody mess. The man nearly towers over Lucius, he has an extremely bulky structure; and it's in the muscular way. Although Brian may seem intimidating, he was a friendly giant, like the BFG. His hair was blond with the typical blue eyed color. He was a very submissive individual which provided Lucius with reassurance Brian wouldn't try and take his place as leader.

With a mere nod of his head, Lucius made his way out of the asylum to reach the weapons their group needed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Ester & Anna Locke

"I'm Jace, by the way." Jace appeared to be friendly enough by the smile he gave Ester, but she wasn't going to let her guard down. Seeing as Anna was inside the two story building she didn't have much of a choice but to enter. She said with a smile as she walked inside the house,"Hello Jace. My name is Ester and this is my younger sister, Anna."

The inside of the house was surprisingly comforting, she hadn't walked into a house that wasn't manifested with walkers for a couple weeks; it was a pleasant feeling. Anna grabbed Ester's hand and felt secured once again, the once frightened girl began to relax. Ester looked at Jace, he didn't seem like the type who would want to do any harm; her tensions lowered, but she still kept her guard up in case he would do anything that would put Anna in harms way. Although she wasn't about to judge him just yet, she needed to protect Anna at all costs.

[Alanoth]

A long, dark hallway, at the end there's a man standing there, swaying slightly. James approaches him slowly, and cautiously, not sure if he's safe or not. He taps the man's shoulder with his finger, then jumps back. the man turns slowly, and as soon as he is turned completely around, he is suddenly a woman. That woman. She screams at him in anger and pain, blood oozing out of her eyes. Then she lunges at him and sinks her teeth into his shoulder.

James opens his eyes, blinking several times as he tries to sort out just where he is. He groans, sitting up and shaking his head. As soon as sound returns to his ears, he also remembers hearing a gunshot not more than a few minutes ago, and scrambles to get his stuff together. He shoves everything in the backpack, brushing his facial hair with his hand absently hoping that no one shows up soon. He can hear footsteps from outside, so the homeless man dives behind a crate, drawing his revolver and remaining quiet. I shouldn't have snuck in here, there wasn't even any good supplies here in the first place. As soon as I can get out of here never again search the outlying buildings of a stinking asylum.

[MaskofSilence]

For a second, Jace paused as he observed the two girls. The little one, Anna, was tense until her sister grabbed her hand. It was only then did she relax. The other girl, Ester, who was probably around the same age as Ruby, looked a little weary of him. Once again, he didn't blame the two girls. He was a strange guy who just invited them into a strange house. In this new world, you could never be sure who to trust. That counted from him too, but he didn't consider the girl's a threat. If they were going to do something, they would probably have done it by now.

"Here, I'll take you to meet Ruby." he told them while leading them to the upstairs part of the house. He could hear the hesitation in their footsteps as the two girls followed him. Opening the door, Jace found Milo laying on the floor at the foot up the bed. He then found that Ruby now occupied the bed. Milo's ears twitched, but he didn't move. He registered the two new smells, but both meant no harm to Jace, so the dog was not concerned.

"Well," he said with a small laugh. "I was going to introduce you, but it seems she went to sleep." He was happy to find that the young girl was going to get at least some sleep. Taking his spot back at the door, he looked at Anna and Ester. "You're welcome to sit or sleep anywhere. I am going to keep watch for a while. Oh, and the dog is Milo. Don't worry, he's friendly." As if to prove a point, Milo's tail gave a small wag before resting once more.

[Porcelain Doll]

Evangeline listened to Janet with her eyes closed. She nodded as she was talking, forgetting that Janet wouldn't be able to see it. Evangeline tried to imagine what life would be like now since she only had one leg. She had never broken a bone or been in a hospital for anything, the only exception was when she was born. So Evangeline didn't have any experience in anything medial related. "If only I was a spider, they grow their legs back" Evangeline said randomly as she opened her eyes. She looked over at Janet and smiled. If Janet could cope fine being blind, she could cope too. She gave Evangeline hope.

"I don't want to go back to sleep" Evangeline said frowning. She was afraid that if she fell asleep, Janet might leave her. "I owe you big time miss, I can't thank you enough" Evangeline blurted out. She was relieved that she had finally found someone. Well, more like Janet found her. Evangeline then remembered that there was another woman, where was she now? "Was there another woman? I could of sworn there was" Evangeline whispered more to herself than anything. The girl wondered where her leg was, had they disposed it? "Just wondering.......where's my leg?" Evangeline asked curiously.

Evangeline's body was getting stiff from staying in one spot for too long. She could feel pins and needles starting to come in her leg. "I don't suppose you could sit me up or anything? I feel really stiff" Evangeline asked Janet as she wriggled her toes trying to get the feeling back in them.

[Soulio]

"If were doing anything, it's gonna be today. We've held it off long enough. I'll round up everyone. Just get Janet. I don't care if she's under quarantine. I have masks, I have gloves. Besides, if you amputated her, and she's stable, then the woman should be fine. We need these check ups. We need normality in our lives." He jogged to his car, which wasn't far, and grabbed the box of masks, and gloves.
"Here. Hand them to her. Make sure I'm close to the end. I'm going to go do some things to the entrance." He didn't give an explanation. He was still angry, and the look on his face told Julie that. The way he said the words were not a choice, or a suggestion. They were a command.
He ran off, intending to go and use one of the vans to block off the entrance.

***
[CAN EVERYONE JUST BE UNDET THE GUISE THAT MARKUS HAS FOUND YOU AND SENT YOU TO JULIE SO I DON'T HAVE TO GO WAY BACK AND FIND OUT WHERE EVERYONE IS? PLEASE AND THANK YOU]
***

Markus had findings sending everyone to Julie, and set off to go and make a crude barrier that would work for a decent while.
He had found a large van, that had two sliding doors from both sides. He hot wired the car after fifteen minutes of fooling around with the wire, and drove it as close to the entrance as possible. The only way someonecould get in was if they broke the window, and tht would set off the alarm, letting Markus know someone was trying to get in.
Someone who could unlock the door could let someone in, but unless there was a key somewhere in the car, it was useless.
Markus checked the glove box.
"DAMMIT!" He saw the spare key, and was angry that he was stupid enough not to check first.
Know he could unlock the doors and allow people to climb in the van for easy safety measures.
"I'm a fucking genius." He felt proud of himself, and walked back to the group.
His thoughts turned to Julie. This time, however, he didn't push them away. She had a beautiful smile, a magnificent body, and from the looks of it a playful personality.
"My girlfriend, but better." He contemplated. He was almost certain he would have a chance with her, yet he had a feeling she returned his feelings.
He went back to rememering her.
Her curves, her gorgeous blue eyes, her soft, full lips. Her slender frame that held a beauty far more magnificent than her mortal shell, he knew that the power inside her was a strong and powerful one.
He imagined kissing her. His lips pressed against hers, their minds intertwining like two ribbons.
She was what could keep him from going insane. If she wasn't here, he most likely would have killed the red head, killed the kid, and moat likely everyone in the group. But something about her immediately set him at ease. He could only imagine the sensations of letting his guard down for just a moment, and being with her. He could finally be free from his bonds of survival that had kept him alive all this time.
Eventually, his thoughts turned more sensual, and he let his mind wander, his legs slowed to a leasurly stroll.
He had never felt an emotion this powerful. This amazing. This... exuberant and joyful.
For the first time in his life, Markus felt In Love.

[sdp2501]

Ryu reluctantly gave in, for now. He sat next to his sister, smoothing her hair, it was hard to simply sit there and whatch while Junko helped her, his injuries were minor in comparison to those his sister had susstained. But all the same, she was right; he couldnt just leave Kiyra.

He looked at the Desert Eagle he had found, it was almost half what he was used to, the pistols he carried were almost a foot long, nothing short of hand cannons. He had two of them, and he new where to find them, in the wreckage along with his sword and a comat grade, medical pouche. Sat here he felt uslesss, weak even.

He sat quietly for almost half an hour listening to music untill he finally came to realise he had no Idea where he was, 'where exactly are we?'

All she could remember was fire and pain, a house exploded and her face was engulfed in flame. She lay semi-conscious for a few minutes, the pain felt like a slight tingle. She knew pain killers had something to doo with it but there was something else, she found out as soon as she opened her eyes. Pain exploded all over as she held back a scream, her eyes raced in their sockets until she spoted her brother. 'W... what happened, all I remember is... the fire... It hurts...' Her voice was weak and trembilng, 'I... I can't see... m... my right eye... I can't see anything...' She reaches for her brother as blood dribbles down her chin. 'I... I'm scared... p... please... help me... it hurts...'

A tear rolls down Ryu's cheek as he takes the girls hand, 'I know... I know and I promis, you will be ok and I will never leave you.'

[Heson Shadowbane]

Janet smiled as she adjusted the bed so Evangeline was sitting up in the bed. "I thought it was starfish that regrew their missing limbs. Didn't know spiders did that too.". She laid a hand on her forehead where a nice bruise was. "Her name is Julie. She's a nurse like me, except for the fact that she has useable eyeballs." She made a playful grr while shaking a fist, pretending to be mad at that fact before giggling. "She's that one that applied stone age anastetishia ((SP)) to you and you'd have to ask her about your leg. She's the one that disposed of it."

She ran a finger over a space on her watch before nodding to herself, grabbing her tools. "Alright, time to check you again, see if your vitals are stable. Usually, from what I've seen, people would start to be showing signs by now. However..." She placed the thermometer in her mouth. "Not always the case. I'm still gonna want to have you quarantined for the next few hours to be on the safe side." The thermometer beeper and spoke out Evangeline's temp with a nod from Janet as she started on checking her pulse.

[ElizabethStark]

Ester & Anna Locke

Seeing the dog, Milo, instantly put a smile on Anna's face; her heart nearly exploded with joy. She ran over to the dog and stroked the dog's fluffy head. Anna was such a lover for animals, she had always been. Anna felt as though she hadn't seen an animal in the longest time, and to see this dog here gave her hope. All the problems and pain she was feeling melted away with the simple sight of a dog.

This made Ester smile to see her sister so happy, she turned to Jace and said pleasingly,"Thank you." She smiled at him, but it was more of a sad smile than a happy one, she turned away to sit on the bed where the girl known, who she assumed to be, Ruby. She looked to be around her own age, asleep. She sighed, exhaustion hit her once again. She wanted to sleep, but she knew she shouldn't to keep watch over Anna. She crept over to Anna to sit next to her and Milo, Ester hugged her legs and watched as Anna continued to smile brightly. A sudden pang of sorrow hit her even though the moment was pleasant enough.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Lucius Vallid & Others

Larry Strawe and Doug Saw began their rounds of checking the perimeter of the electrified gates around the entire asylum from the inside. Larry was a semi-fat middle aged man, he was fat but then again he wasn't; he wasn't exactly a good edition to the group when it came to guns and keeping quiet, but he had his intelligence to keep him in the group. As for Doug he was a scrawny short teenage boy, he would seem utterly useless if it wasn't for his strategy techniques. They made the best of friends in all honesty, they were now half way done with perimeter checking; no walkers appeared to be stuck against the fence or anything of the sort, but there were a couple crumpled on the ground on the opposite side of Larry and Doug of the gate. They'd need to take care of that later.

The two were at the rear of the asylum where a storage house was on the outside of the gated asylum. Larry spoke with a grubby and dark voice,"Yah think we outta start burnin' these Dunces. They're really startin' to pile up." Dunces. That's what they call the walkers.

"Yeah. I guess you're right." Doug's voice seemed to be cracked. Abruptly a rustling sound was heard over near the storage, immediately Larry readied his revolver and aimed it in the direction angling the weapon to where the bullet would go through the fence; Doug quickly grabbed his readied arm and lowered it,"Stop Larry, we don't wanna attract any unwanted attention.." He paused for a moment as Larry lowered his weapon and sheathed it back to his holster,"We'll let Lucius deal with it."

Larry scoffed,"By then whoever is over there will be outta here in no time, Dunces don't hide." He left to find Lucius without a glance at Doug to see if he followed, Doug followed anyways.

Lucius walked out of the asylum in a swagger-like motion. Out of his peripheral vision he could see Larry and Doug making their way towards him, he didn't take any regard for them whatsoever. Lucius called up to Carry and Rick from where they were in the towers,"Open the gates." The gates opened just narrow enough for Lucius to walk through. The gates were extremely tall, nearly two stories high. As Lucius walked through, he could hear the small buzzing sound of the electric gate. The gates closed behind him.

"Lucius, sir! Hold up." Larry was panting slightly, while Doug was breathing steadily. The guy didn't have the best heart. Doug said calmly,"We think there might be someone near the storage house behind the asylum." Lucius was separated by the gate from the two. He chuckled silently to himself and merely began walking away, but upon walking a mere couple steps he stopped and said with a hint of annoyance,"It's probably just another Dunce you morons, but I'll waste my time to check it anyways." He looked at them and gave them a look as if he were saying, 'You're both idiots and should die for it'. He made the long walk around the asylum to the back towards the small storage house. Once he got to the storage he readied his pistol, placing it in a near to perfect position for a good clean head shot if anything or anyone appeared. He kept silent on his toes, not making a sound. The forest's trees all around the asylum quivered in the wind.

[dooming803]

i walked into the house i had followed the truck to, and saw katrina lying on the floor all tied up, she seemed to be unconcious. i thought it might be best to let her wake before i untied her, in case she thought i was her captor. i waited a while until she started moving about, and shoutd her name.
thank god, i thought, she's alive. i smiled at the thought of it, me saving the first person i happened to come across.

[MaskofSilence]

When the girls, settled down, Jace relaxed a little more. He was happy to see that Anna had taken a liking to Milo. Milo, in return, wagged his tail and let the girl run her finger's run though his fur. Seeing Milo with Anna, he found himself smiling. Whenever someone in this new world mean Milo, they seemed to gain some kind of hope. The dog also provided the same hope for him. Jace was happy that his friend had survived and continued to do so. Ester, on the other hand, had a rueful smile on her face. She seemed happy for her sister, but at the same time, she also had a look of sorrow. He wanted to know what was wrong and see if there was anyway to help, but he knew that it was not his business. Maybe she would come to him eventually.

Leaning his head back on the wall, he took a breath. Food and water was going to be low, which means that they would have to find more if they were going to survive. They also had to get Ruby some kind of weapons so she could defend herself. At the start of tomorrow, he would get started on the weapon part. As for food, that might take some more thinking. He also found himself wondering how far that they would be able to get tomorrow and if he would meet someone else along the way.

[Alanoth]

Larry Strawe and Doug Saw began their rounds of checking the perimeter of the electrified gates around the entire asylum from the inside. Larry was a semi-fat middle aged man, he was fat but then again he wasn't; he wasn't exactly a good edition to the group when it came to guns and keeping quiet, but he had his intelligence to keep him in the group. As for Doug he was a scrawny short teenage boy, he would seem utterly useless if it wasn't for his strategy techniques. They made the best of friends in all honesty, they were now half way done with perimeter checking; no walkers appeared to be stuck against the fence or anything of the sort, but there were a couple crumpled on the ground on the opposite side of Larry and Doug of the gate. They'd need to take care of that later.

The two were at the rear of the asylum where a storage house was on the outside of the gated asylum. Larry spoke with a grubby and dark voice,"Yah think we outta start burnin' these Dunces. They're really startin' to pile up." Dunces. That's what they call the walkers.

"Yeah. I guess you're right." Doug's voice seemed to be cracked. Abruptly a rustling sound was heard over near the storage, immediately Larry readied his revolver and aimed it in the direction angling the weapon to where the bullet would go through the fence; Doug quickly grabbed his readied arm and lowered it,"Stop Larry, we don't wanna attract any unwanted attention.." He paused for a moment as Larry lowered his weapon and sheathed it back to his holster,"We'll let Lucius deal with it."

Larry scoffed,"By then whoever is over there will be outta here in no time, Dunces don't hide." He left to find Lucius without a glance at Doug to see if he followed, Doug followed anyways.

Lucius walked out of the asylum in a swagger-like motion. Out of his peripheral vision he could see Larry and Doug making their way towards him, he didn't take any regard for them whatsoever. Lucius called up to Carry and Rick from where they were in the towers,"Open the gates." The gates opened just narrow enough for Lucius to walk through. The gates were extremely tall, nearly two stories high. As Lucius walked through, he could hear the small buzzing sound of the electric gate. The gates closed behind him.

"Lucius, sir! Hold up." Larry was panting slightly, while Doug was breathing steadily. The guy didn't have the best heart. Doug said calmly,"We think there might be someone near the storage house behind the asylum." Lucius was separated by the gate from the two. He chuckled silently to himself and merely began walking away, but upon walking a mere couple steps he stopped and said with a hint of annoyance,"It's probably just another Dunce you morons, but I'll waste my time to check it anyways." He looked at them and gave them a look as if he were saying, 'You're both idiots and should die for it'. He made the long walk around the asylum to the back towards the small storage house. Once he got to the storage he readied his pistol, placing it in a near to perfect position for a good clean head shot if anything or anyone appeared. He kept silent on his toes, not making a sound. The forest's trees all around the asylum quivered in the wind.

James tried his best to stay calm, and to breathe quietly. The years he had had before being discharged from the military and sent to live on the streets were certainly helping now, he was positive that the footsteps outside were not that of a very large man or of a walker. Suddenly, the footsteps stopped, though if he listened carefully, Jim was sure he could still hear twigs and leaves crackling very lightly. In other words, whoever was out there probably knew he was there, suspected he was there, or else was being extremely cautious. If it was the latter, then James had new-found respect for the stranger. If not, then the person was likely a hostile.

Quietly, James opened his revolver's cylinder and looked inside. He mentally swore, grimacing at the three small bullets inside. His shotgun was fully loaded, but he didn't want to waste that ammunition or risk attracting walkers. After all, it was a freaking twelve gauge, it was going to be LOUD. The revolver would be slightly better, but as Jim replaced the cylinder and pulled the hammer back slowly, he knew it wouldn't matter if the other guy was a good shot. Now there was only time to wait, and see if the person left, investigated, or spoke.

[Moonlit_Fae]

Janet took the masks and gloves from Markus but did not say anything else after that. She was still mad at him. So hen she ran back to the daycare. Once she entered the room she smiled at the woman. "Oh good you are up! And you look healthy!" She then went over to Janet and touched her shoulder gently. "Janet, Markus told me to give you these masks and gloves. He said he doesn't care if you are under quarantine..he wants you to still help with the medical check-ups. But I say do what you think is best. Either way I will write down the medical records and then read them back to you so you can record it in your brail typer.", she waited to see what Janet would say.

[Heson Shadowbane]

Janet sighed dramaticallly. "Well if my patients come down with flu like syptoms and such I'll be sure to send them his way for treatment.". She shrugged a bit. "Think you can find me a quick change of clothes then or a sort of robe to wear? I still have blood over my pants from the cutting.". She smiled a bit as she stood up before remembering something. "Oh and Julie, this is Evangeline. Evangeline, this is Julie, the nurse with working eyeballs.". She giggled a bit and took the mask and gloves from Julie and went over to prepare a bed to do check ups on people.

[Moonlit_Fae]

Julie smiled. "Actually I need a change of clothes to. Do you want to raid a house with me? I am sure we can find running water even if it is cold. Also I'm sure the people won't be missing their clothes." She then turned to Evangeline and held out her hand to her. "Nice to meet you! So glad your doing well. And again..sorry for punching you in the face..it was kind of necessary. And if you are worried about your leg..well I disposed of it because of the infection it had."

[ElizabethStark]

Lucius Vallid

Nothing happened. Complete and utter silence, no sound but the wind brushing up against the trees. If there was a walker, then there'd be no problem ignoring it. If it were a human, then Lucius would deal with it. He lowered his pistol, placing it back within his holster, and he decided it'd be best to call out and talk with this man or woman if there was any human anywhere near the storage. He crossed his arms,"If anyone's there, I'd like for you to come out quietly. I pose no threat." Liar. That's what he was, lying about posing 'no treat'. For he posed a great threat, he would deal with the situation calmly and put on a masquerade of a false personality. If there was any situation or man to begin with. Perhaps if there was a man behind the storage, he could prove to be helpful; or a complete burden who would just die. Hopefully not the latter.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Ester & Anna Locke

Anna became increasingly exhausted as well, she yawned and still continued to pet Milo. Ester spoke gently,"You tired Anna?"

Anna yawned again and said tiredly,"Yeah.." Ester stood up and spoke to Jace,"Do you mind if she sleeps here with Ruby maybe?" She waited for a reply.

[Soulio]

Markus reached his car, and dug through some things before getting the spices he managed to collect.
They would season the venison, so he grabbed the deer and began to skin it.
He quickly figured out that Wil had already gutted the corpse, so he was glad about it since it helped him skin it.

Nearly forty five minutes later, he had skinned the whole thing. He had plenty of blankets, and the houses would have plenty as well, so he decided to keep it for the fire.
Now it was just a matter of keeping it cold, and luckily the coming nights air combined with the fall weather would guarantee it staying cold till night so it could be cooked.
It wouldn't be for a while until he was called. He knew very well that his chores wouldnt take long, he just wanted time to sleep. All the exertion today had been tiring him. He hadn't done this much in months.
He climbed into his car, and let the seat back.
He would take care of the kid later tonight.
He'd need food. Markus wasn't evil.

[Heson Shadowbane]

Janet shook her head. "While Marcus wants to break quarantine on me, I won't let him break it on Evangeline. I'll be the one to stay around and keep an eye on her untill I'm satisfied that we acted quickly enough to prevent the infection." She smiled, not sure if she was looking directly at Julie. "If you could bring me something to wear for now though we'll go "shopping" later. Maybe even bring Evangeline along as well."

[Alanoth]

Lucius Vallid

Nothing happened. Complete and utter silence, no sound but the wind brushing up against the trees. If there was a walker, then there'd be no problem ignoring it. If it were a human, then Lucius would deal with it. He lowered his pistol, placing it back within his holster, and he decided it'd be best to call out and talk with this man or woman if there was any human anywhere near the storage. He crossed his arms,"If anyone's there, I'd like for you to come out quietly. I pose no threat." Liar. That's what he was, lying about posing 'no treat'. For he posed a great threat, he would deal with the situation calmly and put on a masquerade of a false personality. If there was any situation or man to begin with. Perhaps if there was a man behind the storage, he could prove to be helpful; or a complete burden who would just die. Hopefully not the latter.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Ester & Anna Locke

Anna became increasingly exhausted as well, she yawned and still continued to pet Milo. Ester spoke gently,"You tired Anna?"

Anna yawned again and said tiredly,"Yeah.." Ester stood up and spoke to Jace,"Do you mind if she sleeps here with Ruby maybe?" She waited for a reply.

The silence was deafening,and James had to temporarily pick at his right ear to make sure his hearing was still okay. Then he heard something like a holster, and flinched frozen, a habit from the old military days. The man across the way was speaking to him, definitely a man now, but something seemed off by his offer of harmlessness. He had had to put a gun away, and there was no way he could actually see James, but he was still trying to get him to come out. If it was a trick, and James fell for it, he might be captured, and either killed or turned into walker food later on. Then again, if the man was legitimately helpful, and James didn't take this man up on his offer, then he might have missed out on a great opportunity for food and shelter. He mulled it over in his mind, tapping the hammer of his revolver for a moment, then spoke in a way where the storage building would echo his voice and make it hard to pinpoint his exact position. "If it's all the same friend, I'd be more likely to believe you if I had some material proof of that. Everybody's got something to gain from somebody else these days."

[MaskofSilence]

Lost in his own thoughts, Jace almost didn't realize that Ester had asked him a question. For a second he paused, allowing himself rethink what she asked, just to make sure he was answering correctly. "Do you mind if she sleeps here with Ruby maybe?" Nodding his head, Jace cast a quick glance at the bed Ruby was in. It was big enough for the two of them, hell maybe even the three. They were all fairly small. "Sure. I think all three of you could fit on there if you really wanted."

[Porcelain Doll]

Ruby was sleeping silently in the large bed. She was in such a deep sleep that she didn't notice the new arrivals. Ruby continued to sleep until something beside her woke her up. Ruby opened her eyes and heard voices. It sounded like Jace was talking to someone....a girl? Ruby turned over and saw that there was another girl, she looked around her age. She wondered who she was and what she was doing here. Ruby also noticed another girl, but she was only little. Ruby sat up in her bed and tried to lock eyes with Jace. "W-what's going on?" Ruby asked suspiciously still half asleep.


Evangeline stayed silent while Janet checked on her vitals. While this was happening someone entered the room. She smiled at the woman who had spoken to her, she must been the other lady who had helped her. Evangeline looked away when the started to talk to each other. She didn't want to feel like an intruder. When she heard her name she turned back and looked at Julie. "Hello Julie. Thanks for helping me" Evangeline said back smiling. She was happy that she had now found two people. She felt like she could trust them fully. They saved her for a reason, risking their owns lives. Evangeline took Julie's hand in hers and shook it. She listened to her and laughed when she said she had punched her. "Don't apologize, please! Thanks for putting me out of my misery. The pain was..." Evangeline trailed off shaking her head. She didn't want to remember how the pain felt.

Evangeline was touched when Janet said she would stay with her. She felt like Janet would be the person she got closest to. Evangeline wondered if they knew anyone else, they mentioned something about checkups. "Are you both alone together? Or are there others?" Evangeline asked looking from one to the other. She heard them mention something about getting clothes. Evangeline was happy that they were going to include her. "Lets go now" Evangeline interrupted, surprised about what she had said. But the truth was, she was getting bored of being a patient. She wanted to be herself again.


Katarina woke up, her head felt heavy. She was still tied to the chair that Markus had tipped over. Katarina groaned as she tried to free herself. Her body ached all over, she had no idea what had just happened. She heard someone yell, it sounded like the man she was originally with. "Some asshole tied me up, could you help me please?" Katarina pleaded.

[MaskofSilence]

Watching as Ester helped her little sister into the bed, he smiled softly. Jace had never had siblings, but he imaged that if he had, he would have acted a lot like Ester did. Protective, caring, responsible, and the list could go one. Thinking back on it, wasn't he acting like an older brother toward all of them? Before he could think on it anymore, he heard Ruby shift slightly. Jace thought nothing of it as she rolled back over. Only seconds later, to find her sitting up and locking eyes with him. Well, she tried to at least. "W-what's going on?" Ruby asked him suspiciously, still half asleep.

Standing, he slowly walk over Ruby beside and kneeled. "This is Ester and Anna." he motioned to them as he said there names. "They were being chased by walkers when they found the house. I helped them out and invited them in." He hoped she would be okay with that. Even if she wasn't, Jace knew she knew that it was the right thing to do.

[Moonlit_Fae]

Julie just gave a nod to Janet as she took off on her own. She broke into a small enough house that promised to have what she was looking for. There was a college graduation cap on one of the doors of a bedroom and a picture of the daughter that once lived there that looked about the same size as Julie. But either way..she wouldn't be picky. Clothes were a necessity. Soon enough Julie found the bathroom and turned on the water to the shower. It was ice cold but would have to do. The plus was there was shampoo, conditioner, and soap. She would have to steal it and bring it back to Janet. Maybe she could wash her hair for her and give her a quick wash up. Either way it was a nice treasure during a time like this. Julie then stripped down and washed away all of the blood and stress..not just from this day..but the day since this whole hell started...

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~

By the time Julie returned to the daycare she was all cleaned and had a small bag with her. She dropped the bag down on the ground and began to unpack it. She had found a robe for Janet like she hand instructed..as well as a change of clothes for when she wanted to bathe and actually change. She then took out a large bowl and filled it with water from the sink and placed it on Janet's desk along with a bar of soap on the side. Then she draped the robe over the chair. "Here's a bowl to get washed up with and there is a robe on the back of your chair. I am going to start some of the medical check-ups. A few of the others are already here." Julie then grabbed a few folders, a clipboard with a paper and pen, and the medical supplies she would need to start her medical check-ups. She then took a person one by one and went through the routine of checking their vitals and recording their medical history....

[Soulio]

Markus woke up, his body alerting him of the impending night.
He took no time in jogging to the house he had stored the kid, and slapped him on the face hard, then pressing a pressure point to wake him up faster.
"Hey! Wake your ass up."[/QUOTE]
Pain. That was the next thin that I felt. damn, it hurt. I hear the man who I tried and failed miserably to taze talking, or rather, yelling. I don't really try to listen, I just try to figure out where we are, weather I have been moved or if that girl that I tazed... Damn. I cant help but blush at my own stupidity, and twitchy finger. I sigh, and open my eyes, and say, rather calmly, I might add, "What do you want? Can't you see that I was trying to sleep?" So heavily lased with sarcasm, that I'm sure that you can walk on it.[/QUOTE]

Markus hit the kid up side the head with the butt of his pistol, har enough to bring pain, but not enough to kock him out.
"Talk like that again, see what happens boy. I want your name. Now."[/QUOTE]
"Fuck! That Hurt! You didn't have to hit me! The name's Damien, Damien Bucksteed!" I Yell at him. I sigh, thinking that real interrogations sucked. At least in the game, I could stay concentrated, and not have to deal with bad breath, and BO. I guess that life has a lot of lessons to teach me yet, of what I didn't have to deal with in the games...[/QUOTE]e

"Good. Have a piece of Jerky." He put a piece of Jerky in Damien's mouth, and went back to interrogating him.
"How'd you get here?"[/QUOTE]
"Well, you should know that, I'm sure that you took my truck. and all of my stuff that was inside it. But I drove, OK?" I said, talking around the jerky, and trying not to choke. The stuff was old, but then, everything manufactured would be... they never sold the fresh stuff. I finally get the jerky down, and then I wait for the next question, that I knew was coming, and it would probably be something like 'how did you learn to drive? You're only, what, 12?' to which I would reply with sarcasm, and probably get hit again.[/QUOTE]
"Good. Now, where'd you get your guns?" Markus had a feeling Damien wouldn't know exactly what he meant, and he would still do something.
He put another piece of jerky in his mouth, careful not to make him choke.[/QUOTE]

"Well, they used to be my father's at least until he split, I have no idea if he is still alive, but I think that he is, after all, he did have all of the best stuff, like the Beret, or the missile launchers, yeah, the good stuff. I think that he used the black market to get them though, he did train himself in their use, so If you do find him, and he is still kicking, I would advise to walk away..." I say, after I eat the jerky. I just don't really feel like lying at all, but I am still not afraid to use sarcasm, if necessary to point out the obvious. I then say, after a pause, "Would you be so kind as to release me? I promise that I won't try aything funny, though there are no such things for the use of sarcasm." I know that he must think I'm lying, but I just look up at him, and try to tell him with my eyes that I won't do anything, which I won't.[/QUOTE]

"Your an idiot if you think I would let you free. And as for your father, I doubt he's as deadly as you think. It's been a year since the outbreak. And a rocket launcher wouldnt kill them unless a chance fragment were to pierce the skull. And as for a Berett 50. Caliber, I knew trained snipers who hated those. Far too much recoil. So I doubt he's alive." He didnt like the idea that the kid was doubting his intelligence, so he dug his thumb into the crease where the fore arm connects the upper arm, numbing it for at least forty five minutes.
"I must thank you for the weapons however. And with enough trust from me, I might give you back your weapon. Speaking of which, how good of a shot are you?"[/QUOTE]

"FUCK! FUCK!" I yell, as he jabs his finger into my arm, making it go numb. I Then sigh, and figure that he is just the untrusting type, and that's good, so long as it doesn't get people killed, unless the person dead is the person trying to kill. "I can hit the undead between the eyes about 8 outta 10 shots, while they are moving... well, about as fast as they can move, I can hit that well, thanks to my fully interactive games, I can also do most essential crap that needs to be done, thanks to those games, like hot-wire a car, or check on the engine." I say, as I try to keep the tears from my eyes, and succeed, for the most part, they water up a little bit, but that's all. I blink a few times, to clear them of the water, then I say, "I figure you to be the untrusting type, but I wasn't lying, when I said that I would tell you whatever you wanted to know, and that I did not want to try anything... just so you know."[/QUOTE]

"I didn't ask. And your not in the best of positions to be insulting me. How do you know Red?(That's Katarina)" He asked.[/QUOTE]
"Who the heck is Red? I know no one here, Oh, wait, the red head that I tazed...?" I say, my face reddening in shame. I really did not mean to hit her... I just slipped and failed, when I was trying to get her out of her predicament. I sigh, and say, "I don't know her at all, I just saw a truck's tail lights make a turn, so I followed. I hopped out, and was basically about to show myself to her, when you showed up, all gun ready, and crazy, and so I figured that you where the bad guy... but I guess that you must think the same thing about me..." I say dejectedly. "If you see her again, could you tell her that I didn't mean to taze her... I just couldn't put myself through the humiliation, plus, when you figure out that I have nothing of much interest to say...I figure that you will just kill me, or something to that effect..." I feel so freaking depressed, thinking about what I did to her... I guess that makes me a good person and all, but I still feel as though I did it on purpose, or at least half of it feels that way. I sigh again, and fall into a depressed silence and just try to forget the damage that I did, when I just tried to help. I'm such a fucking screw-up, every time I try to help, the people I help turn out to not need my help, get hurt because of it, or I help the bad guys.[/QUOTE]

"I'm not the bad guy. I'm the forcefully guy." Markus felt some remorse for the kid, but quickly remembered what he tried to do.
"A few more querying and I'll get you some real food, and lock you in a room. Free of course. Where'd you come from?"[/QUOTE]
" I came from DC, my dad used to live and work there, working security or something there, and I had to stay with him, Glad I did though. I just hated having to syfin the gass from people's cars..." I mutter, as I wallow in my depression, I only nod my head slightly, when he said what he said, of him getting me food, and locking me in a room, still tied up, probably. I just didn't want to talk at all now, I felt to guilty at tazing her. I can freaking see the entire event now, in my mind's eye, so I have no solace in the fact that I could not have done any better.[/QUOTE]

"Alright." Markus picked up the chair, and walked into the main house, and walked up the stairs.
He heaved open a door, and dropped down the chair.
He pulled out his knife, and cut the zip ties keeping the kid restrained.
"Pull any shit, and I'm tying you back up."
He grabbed the chair, and walked out of the room. Fortunatly, it locked from the outside, so once he locked it, he ran back to his car, and grabbed an electrical stove, poured some seasonings into a bag, and cut a piece of meat for the kid. He also grabbed a can of beans and vegetables, and walked back inside.
He opened the door, and handed the kid all the stuff.
"You say you can do shit. Here's some shit to do. I'll check back on you later."[/QUOTE]
I blinked at him, as he handed me stuff, and then said that he would check back in on me. I nodded, and set the stuff down on the floor, and began to organize it, as he shut the door. I hear the click of the lock, and sighed, so I was a prisoner, just not a dead one, so he had at least one good bone in his body. I turned on the stove, and let it heat up, as I looked at the seasonings that he gave me, as well as at the meat. I figured that with his arsenal, he probably hunted, and so this was relatively fresh, no real time for it to go bad, before it gets consumed. I then threw on the meat, after cutting it up, with the pocket knife that he forgot to take, hell, I even have my lock-pics still. To prove that I am trust worthy, I will hand them to him when he gets back.

Markus walked out of the room, placing the chair just enough to where opening the door would be a challenge.
He quickly ran to the Clinic, assuming the group had already taken their check ups.


(Ignore the quotes. I have a limited window of time to post this. I'll edit it once I get home. Also, Burnings and my CoPost will be up right after this)

[deamonstalker]

(I would leave the quotes, unless you want to add the char's name after each one, to signify just who it is...)

[Soulio]

Julie and Janet has split up the medical check-ups between the groups. She had gone through the others and the last check-up she had was Markus. Just by the looks of it he was healthy as an ox. She had to go through the routine though. Weight and height measurements that she could mark down. As well as do BP, check his temperature, and ask about his medical past. Might as well get this over with Part of her was still mad at him for taking Wil with him instead of her for hunting..but she wouldn't let it show. "Take off your shoes and step on the scale.". She had the clipboard ready to mark everything down.

Markus slipped out of his boots, and stepped on the scale. He had a sore arm from carrying the deer, and holding up his gun for the period of time he was aiming at Katarina.
"Your mad at me. Why?"


Janet moved the cursor on the scale until it was balanced and then she marked his weight down in the charts. She ignored his question. "Up against the wall so I can measure your height."

"Tell me why your mad at me first," he replied

"Either you do this physical or you don't. I could care less.", she said, not backing down and staring him in the eyes.

"Fine. After I managed to collect another survivor, the least you could do is tell me what I did wrong." He said as he stepped to the wall.
"Is this because of Wil? Because I had her with me when I went hunting?"


Julie was stunned. How did he know? Is it that obvious? Or is he just good at reading me? And at the same time she felt pleased, so she smiled. He noticed But then she got back to the task at hand. Once he was against the wall she pulled out the tape measure and placed it against his foot and then slowly traveled it up to the top of his head, of course she was standing on a stool at this point. She was only 5'9" and he was, as the tape measure told her, was 6'8". He was almost a foot taller than her. Slowly she climbed down and then recorded his height. Before going to the next task she stopped. "Look..I was jealous, OK? It's a stupid emotion to have..so I didn't want to bring it up. Survival is a bit more important than petty emotions." After she grabbed her sphygmomanometer to measure his blood pressure. "Extend your right arm please.", she now averted eye contact.

Markus couldnt help but laugh. The thought that she could develop feelings for him as fast as he did, was ubsurd.
"You? Jealous? We barely know each other!" Saying those words took more guts than normal.

Julie felt like she was never going to be able to finish this check-up. "I know, that's why I didn't want to bring it up! Can we just forget it, please?", she said as she finally tilted her head up and locked eyes with him.

Markus looked into her blue eyes, and quickly looked away. He extended his arm, and relaxed his fist.
The control around this woman was extreme.
"Fine."

"Thank you.", she whispered. She already felt too exposed..she didn't want to dwell on it anymore than she had to. Once his arm was extended out to her she lifted the sphygmomanometer to place around his arm. One the way up, her hand lightly brushed his. She then wrapped it around his arm. Then she took her stethoscope and slid it underneath the band. Sticking the ear pieces inside of her ears, she began to pump up the band around his arm until it was fully inflated and causing a cut off sensation in his arm. There was the systolic pressure.. 120..and then after she released the valve and the pressure slowly began to drop until it hit the diastolic pressure..80. Once she had the recording she removed it from his arm and placed that and her stethoscope off to the side. "Perfect 120/80..but I didn't expect anything less.", she said with a smile, trying to lighten the mood.


"Thank you. I wasnt always like this, you know."


"A typical diamond in the rough type story, eh? Care to share", she asked with a laugh. She then grabbed the thermometer and before he could respond shoved into his mouth. With in a few seconds it beeped and the screen read 98.6 degrees. Hmm..perfect recording again.. She popped the thermometer out of his mouth and wrote it down in his record. "I only have two portions left of your physical. I need to listen to your breathing and question you about your medical past." She grabbed her stethoscope again. "Now take off your shirt."[b]

He got up, and took off his shirt. He had a faint six pack that was just visible, and for some reason it made him nervous. But he didnt let it show. His muscles looked bigger out of the shirt, so it was slightly akward.
"I wasnt always this... bad around people. I used to be social."


[b]"What caused the change?", she asked as she tried to not oggle him with her eyes. This was meant to be a professional check-up..well at least as professional it could be in a post-apocalyptic world. She then walked up to him and placed the stethoscope on his back and listened to his normal breathing..not hearing anything out of the ordinary. She then moved the stethoscope to a few more areas while listening to his normal breathing patter.

"A few months after the breakout, me and my friends were running from a horde. We didn't have anything, and when we found a house with a scared man in it, I ended up shooting him." His voice cracked in the end.
"And then, over time we found survivors. But then they were eaten." He began to chicle back sobs.
"Then one day, we were ambushed. We killed them, but my friend James was killed. I had to put him down."
He was starting to cry now.
"Then a few months ago, we were distracted by a bounty of supplies we found in a house, and then a walker took my friend Brian."
Tears were rolling down his cheeks, and he quickly listed off his medical past.
"I had a sprained knee once, had a bullet removed from my arm, and that's about it." Tears were still rolling, and he was lucky he could choke out those words.
"I've never told anyone that."


Julie put the stethoscope down and silently listened to Markus spill out his horrific past from the past few months. It was hard to believe he would chose her of all people to open up to. Julie always knew there was more to him then just brute strength and a gun. But she was glad to have him let it out. She cautiously went up to him and then patted him on the back while his tears fell. "It must have just been building up inside of you. It only took the right question to let it all out." Julie then went in front of Markus and wrapped her arms around his burly mass and enveloped him in a hug.

He wrapped he in a hug, grateful she listened.
"Thank you." He pulled her from him, and moved her in front of him.
He then kissed her.

Julie closed her eyes and got lost in the kiss. Before she knew it she got lost in the moment, Soon enough things progressed bewteen the two..

[ElizabethStark]

Lucius Vallid

A man. Lucius couldn't quite pinpoint the man's location due to the storage building creating an echo. The man was smart not to trust him exactly, giving him any proof of being a peaceful person would be difficult. There was no definite way to give him any sort of initial proof. Perhaps it was either the smartest or dumbest thing to do was placing his gun back into his holster, but it might put this man at ease. Lucius wasn't going to lie to this man, he spoke nonchalantly,"You're smart not to trust me, I'll give you that. But I can't quite give you any such proof. However, I can provide you with supplies and shelter if you're willing to work with me." He paused for a moment to think out his next words carefully,"I live here in this asylum with sixteen others, we have enough supplies for one other. But here's the catch, for me to be able to give you what you probably need.. You would have to provide some sort of benefit to my people. I'm offering you a place to stay as long as you have... What's the word... Requirements, I guess you could say." He couldn't be sure how the man would react or even if he would even be good enough, he had hopes he would be of some use.. He continued,"If you don't agree with the offer, walk away now and never return." First time he'd actually allow anyone to leave peacefully, a rare thing he'd give out; he was being entirely honest for that part.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Ester & Anna Locke

Ester helped Ester into bed as Ruby began to stir. Ester let Jace do the 'introduction', she began to soothe Anna to sleep by sweeping her hair from her face gently. Ester gave Ruby a small 'hi' and Anna closed her eyes and subconsciously said,"Will you sing me a lullaby, the one that Mommy use to sing?"

Ester nearly flinched at that, she was surprised Anna could remember their mother's lullaby; Anna was only four years old when their mother had passed.. It's amazing she could remember such a thing, and now out of all times. This caused Ester more sadness, she tried to speak but her words were inaudible. She felt like crying, but goddammit she needed to be strong in front of these new comers, especially for Anna.

"Ester?" Anna spoke softly.. Ester bit her lip and tried to keep from crying. She held her index finger up, signaling for Anna to wait, she turned away from her and took a deep breath and said moments later,"Alright." She looked over at Jace and Ruby, she would feel quite embarrassed to sing in front of them, and the fact of what's happening with the world.. Perhaps a simple lullaby would rise some spirits, the only problem with that is the lyrics; it's quite the depressing lullaby.. But if she sung it just right, it would be something of a beauty.

She took a deep breath once again. Ester sat with her legs crossed on the bed and sat up with great posture. Anna opened her eyes to look at Ester, she smiled. Ester averted her attention to Anna, and only Anna; just to feel not too dunce.

And so she began; her voice was like honey when she sang, beautiful and sweet. She made sure her voice would be quiet as to not alert any walkers.


"Hush, my child
The end is near
There's no place to run
There's nothing to fear

You've failed again
But no worries, no pain
Your ashes shall be cooled
By the fall of the rain

Your destiny
A delusional fate
But it's all right
You'll withstand the wait

Though the tempest
Always finds it's way here
Hush, my child
Let go of your tears

Perhaps the wind
Will carry you away
So you can try to elude
The judgment day

Now you be strong
You musn't cry
It's far too late
To say good-bye

A kiss on the cheek
Then off you go
Another life lost
In a distant status quo

So hush, my child
Your spirit is freed
You've escaped the lies
The hate, the greed

It's for the best
Or so they say
Deliverance shall come
On another day."

[Heson Shadowbane]

Janet tsked at Evangeline. "Now now little lady, you are not even 24 hours after experiencing amputation in blind hope that cadaver infection could be prevented from spreading to to whole body. Leg loss is severe trauma as is, but thinking of the possibility of you turning..." She shook her head. "Im keeping you on observed bed rest until I deem we can breathe easy that you will not develop the desire to munch on our craniums."

She turned, not sure if Evangeline would believe the mock anger or catch the playfulness of her word choice. But her message was clear. Evangeline could still potentially be dangerous. Janet began to arange her insturments for the check ups nearby in the room, keeping in earshot of Evangeline. <Julie is more suited for doing the check ups than I am... I'd need someone to say the weight of height that is shown for starters... I'm better at personal and bedside care... And taking charge in medical situations.> She smiled at herself. <I felt like a real doctor back there, I wonder...>

Her thoughts were broken up by Julie's return, bringing soap and water along with the robe she asked for. "I might let you take care of most of the physical check ups. You're at the advantage there anyways." She knew that Julie meant for Janet to use the soap and water to clean herself up a bit, but Janet decided on a different action. A quick feel around found her some rags and with some effort she carried the water bowl over to Evangeline's bed. "Two questions dearie. One: How would you like feeling slightly cleaner? And two: You ever had a sponge bath before?"

[Porcelain Doll]

Ruby watched as Jace made his way to her and knelt beside her. Ruby listened to Jace and smiled, he was such a caring man for looking after three young girls. The girl trusted him that he wouldn't let anyone stay that would be harmful. But they were only two young girls, what could they do? Ruby nodded her head and turned to face the sisters. She smiled warmly at them and over heard them talking about a lullaby.

The older girl began singing, it was beautiful. Ruby listened to the lyrics carefully and sadness overwhelmed her. Rochelle use to sing to her, she use to sing her to sleep if she couldn't sleep. Tears began to roll down Ruby's cheeks, jealousy and loneliness filled her heart. "SHUT UP, GET OUT OF MY BED" Ruby screamed at the top of her lungs. The girl was breathing heavily, salty tears rolling down her face.

Evangeline sighed with disappointment, she was growing impatient. But she knew that Janet would know best, she was a nurse after all. "Okay Janet" Evangeline said slowly looking at the woman. She wondered what life would be like, not being able to see anything. Evangeline was curious about this mysterious woman and wanted to get to know her more. "Yes and no" Evangeline answered Janet.

She suddenly saw something on her arm that she hadn't seen before, it was a bite mark. Evangeline had completely forgotten that she had bitten her arm to try and distract herself when her leg was getting amputated. The naive girl gasped in horror, she thought it was a zombie bite. "I'M BITTEN, I'M BITTEN" Evangeline screamed as she tried to jump out of the bed. The girl lost her balance and fell on top of Janet. Evangeline screamed again as she rolled off of the nurse, she wanted to get away in case she turned and bit her. Evangeline was now crying on the floor. Her stub was stinging and her heart was pounding in her head. The stupid girl had got herself in a state over a bite that she had given herself.

[Moonlit_Fae]

After some time Julie sat up and looked down at Markus with a deep blush on her face. "Well that concludes our check-up." She said as she stood up and started to dress again. Thank God I showered before all of this happened! The nurse then began to collect her medical supplies and her charts. She had to return these to Janet. Also she now needed a place to crash for the night. It had been a long day and all she wanted was to sleep..and she did feel a little awkward for sleeping with Markus. It's not like she was inexperienced..but Markus had been the one to be the only one to go all the way with her. As a female athlete her hymen had been broken long ago. But her first time with Markus was..perfect actually. It didn't hurt as bad as she thought it would. Only in the Apocalypse would I lose my virginity.. She then shook her head at herself. Julie was now standing in the doorway and looked back to Markus. "Well it's been fun.." she said and turned as she was about to leave...

[Soulio]

Markus said nothing as he watched Julie walk out of the room.
Well. That progressed quickly. He got out of the bed, and got dressed. He wasn't ashamed of what had just happened, and so he had a smile on his face as he walked out of the room.

He walked to the wall, climbing on top of a car to sit on the wall. Walkers were gathering far off, the moans were very extreme in sound, so it must have been a large horde.
He had the advantage, so he climbed back down and went to his car to get his weapons.
Ten minutes later he had a bag full of his weapons and ammo, and was on the wall preparing for the horde.

[dooming803]

Dom, almost felt like he'd cry, katrina was not dead, simply knocked out. i bend over to untie her, and as i do so, say "we have no way out of this part of town, so i suggest we think of a way to get out of this situation... Option A: We surrender to the people that took you. Option B: We scale the walls and seriously risk being shot on sight. Option C : we try to join this group permanently or we try to join this group and escape at a later date. option D : We fight our way out, which i doubt we can, if someone here could take you."

[Soulio]

Markus contemplated on going and getting the kid. The oncoming horde seemed too big for even him to deal with alone. Getting another person to help, would be cutting the work in half.
I'm an idiot. He told himself before climbing off the wall.
He walked to the house, and heard talking inside.
His training kicked in. His mind went to Iraq, when he had to go scout out a hut. He ended up killing the seven men inside, coming out with eighteen gunshot wounds. He still had the scars, and it was a miracle he lived through it. Given they were non-fatal, but he lost a lot of blood.
He raised his M4, slightly bending his legs giving him more stability.
He followed the voices.
RED! WHO THE FUCK IS WITH HER? He thought before bursting into the door.
"WEAPONS DOWN! NOW!" He didnt hesitate this time. He shot half a clip right beside each girl, hoping against hope he didn't fire any rounds into them. To much medical supplies had been used too fast.

[Porcelain Doll]

Katarina watched as the guy untied her. Finally she was free. Kat stood up shakily and sighed with relief that she could now get out. But how could she get out? Katarina listened to all of the options he was listening, he sounded nervous. In all honesty Katarina didn't want to tag along with this guy, but he had untied her. Katarina was about to reply when Markus burst through the door. He was furious like usual. Katarina folded her arms across her chest and opened her mouth to say something rude. But she thought against it, she didn't want to be tied up again. "Let us go alright? What the fuck do you want from us anyway?" Katarina yelled giving him a sideways glance.

[Soulio]

"SHUT THE HELL UP!" Markus screamed. This woman was really making his trigger finger itch.
He quickly reloaded his weapon, fining a strange calming effect in the click of a bullet snapping into place.
"Your both staying here. Both of you." He walked out of the room, and pushed a bookcase against the door, sealing them in. There was no other door, so he didn't need to worry about anything else.
He bounded up the steps, and kicked the door open.
"Damien. Looks like it's your lucky night. You're gonna help me kill a horde. Try anything, do something I tell you not to do, and I'll kill you. Without hesitation. Without any second thought ever again crossing my mind."

[Dave]

Heya. My name is Katherine Jones. My friends used to call me Kate. I can't remember the last time I saw a friendly face. I have been running for so long now. It is hard to trust people when the end of the world is upon them. People who used to be kind and generous become selfish and greedy. You can't blame them. When it all started, I thought I would be fine. I grouped up with some fellow students and one my teachers. We had an area of the school secured and a reasonable pile of supplies which could have kept us going for a month or two...

Then the bandits came. All it took was one magazine and what was once a calm, collected group of people turned into a panicking mess as the 3 dead became the three undead. I was the sole survivor. I watched helplessly as my friends became my enemies. Sometimes I want to take the final path. Make it quick. Painless. I can't do it though. My parents are out there somewhere looking for me. I hope. Until I know what their current situation is, I have something to live for.
Situation. It is sometimes amusing how people use words to make things seem more human. It helps though. If I could broadcast something to all the survivors, it would be find something, no matter how small, to live for and when that falls from beneath you, grab onto something else.

So where am I now? In an attic. There is a small window which I use to get in and out. Below me are two floors full of walkers. It is a defense mechanism against bandits. They wouldn't dare attack a house full of walkers. It can be a struggle sometimes though. I have to find a way down quietly without attracting their attention.

Bang!

The first shot.

Bang! Bang!

The initial walker response team.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

The shots of desperation.

This is the part where I cover my ears as the shooter screams for mercy while the undead rip him/her into pieces and turn him/her into one of them. I have heard it so much. You can't shoot these things. As soon as you have taken that first shot, you may as well use the next one to finish yourself. The best thing to do is avoid them or take them down quietly and quickly. You only have one move and if they are not down then. RUN!

[Heson Shadowbane]

Janet was taken by surprise by Evangeline's freaking out and fell along with her. The fall knocked the bowl of water onto the floor with them, the cold water soaking into their clothes. After Evangeline started scrambling away Janet reached up and grabbed the knife before calmly scooting over to her. She grabbed her in a headlock, free hand on a spot to feel her pulse, the knife resting point up under her jaw.

"Evangeline, I've yet to take a life by my own hands in this world and I will not let you become the first. I will if I have to but I hope not to, so I want you to calm down and think this through with me." She took a deep breath, not expecting Evangeline's pulse to slow, and began to break things down. "There were two of us that heard your scream, one of us could see. There was only one cadaver. You were bitten on the leg which we removed. He was still at your leg when we got there. Ergo, he could not have bitten your arm."

She kept on talking, keeping the knife steady. "During your amputation you were screaming except at two points. One of the points was being knocked out. The point before that your screams were muffled, but neither of us gave you anything to bite on. I can only assume that you muffled yourself with your arm. If you'll allow me to double check I will, but if you'd rather me treat you as infected I will do that as well.". Janet then waited for Evangeline's response but being true to the choices she gave she didn't move away her hands at all.

[dooming803]

When Markus leaves, i start pacing around the room. "Damn it, He had to check on you right then and there!" I kick a chair in my frustration, but then realize i still have one of my weapons... the knife in my boot! "kat, i have an idea on how to break out of here!" "I will hide right next to the door and distract that guy with my knife when he enters, then you can make it outta here... ill try my hardest to get out but if he shoots me... well, its a better way to die than being eaten."

[deamonstalker]

I look up from the cooking meat, startled that the guy who tied us up, was telling me that I had a chance to prove mysel fto be trustworthy. I set the meat to simmer, and then just shut the thing off, and put a little tarp over it. I then stood up, and said, "Sure thing, oh, and before I forget, If you lock me up again, I don't want to be tempted to pick the lock." And slip out the lock-pics from my back pocket, and handed it to him. I then stood up, properly, and said, "Ok, so where is my gun, and I would like access to the arsenal, so that I can get a backup. Oh, and what is your name?"

[bluemoon]

Bridget’s head lifted slightly at the muted sound of San’s gun firing twice in quick succession. He had done what she had been unable to in her current position--bent over, doubled at the waist, while her stomach lurched out the remaining food that sat in her stomach. The dizzy spell passed and she made her way to her Glock, picking it up and replacing it into the holster at her waist. The body of the female walker lay inert atop her victim’s splayed form. Both suffered a bullet wound to their heads.

“Thanks.” Bridget rasped, clearing her throat and rubbing tentatively at the open wound across her scalp. There was a slight discomfort between then, neither of them acknowledging the closeness they had shared just a few moments ago. “We should get rid of the bodies. Move them outside.” She suggested, bending to grab the first corpse by the feet. The movement made her head pound and she grunted impatiently.

“You okay?” Sans asked, pausing a second before reaching down to assist her.

She glanced up through her mess of hair and nodded. “Yeah….let’s just get this house cleared. It has a good view of the gates, but the smell is awful.” Without further comment, they carried the three bodies from the house and placed them in the attached garage. It seemed as good a place as any for the moment. As Sans headed back inside, Bree made for the rear yard. The in-ground pool still had a decent amount of water in it and she knelt to wash off the layer of blood and grime that lay heavy on her clothes. Scooping the water into her hands, she rinsed away the worst of the gore, deciding to return later to get thoroughly clean.

A few minutes later Bridget found herself back at the main gates. The entrance had been blocked, preventing anyone from getting in…or out…easily. She made her way up onto the wall, glancing once in the direction of the daycare where Markus had instructed everyone to go for physicals. She hadn’t seen him since, and didn’t care to. She also had no plans of allowing anyone to check her over. She was healthy enough and didn’t need anyone telling her otherwise. With a grunt, she dropped her legs over the edge and sat down on the wall, staring out in the darkness at the lumbering forms that slowly moved through the streets.

[TheTeeJaii]

"Fuck!" Mitchell exclaimed as his foot caught around a root, and brought him crashing down to the floor. He his his elbow on the ground, and cursed loudly. he shrugged, and then released his foot from the root, looking around, he couldn't see any Walkers in sight, so he scrambled to his knees, and pushed past the trees to continue walking. He felt hungry, and his stomach reflected that. He knew that the Walkers were attracted to noise, so he avoided using his gun where he could, at least until he could find a silencer. No, for now, he would use his Metal Rod.

Scrambling past the hedges, he saw a Group of Walkers lurking on the horizon. "Fuck!" he cursed. "Fuck, Shit, fuck!" He repeated, looking around. He saw a house over in the distance. Probably deserted. Excellent! he pushed past the trees and jogged lightly towards the house, he saw that the main gates of the entrance were blocked off and closed. it was dark, so he didn't see Bridgets form on the wall. He began to look over to see if he could find any way in, and couldn't. He had to act quickly, walkers wouldn't wait if they found him. "Goddamn it." He grunted to himself.

((if anything needs changing, LET ME KNOW!!))

[ElizabethStark]

Ester was shocked when Ruby had yelled at her the way she did.. She could see the girl was crying, she didn't question why the girl screamed; perhaps it'd just be best if she did leave. She stood up from the bed looking away from the three, the lullaby brought tears to Ester's eyes and a longing to see their loving mother once more.

Anna looked at Ruby and said quietly,"Don't be sad, and screaming at my sister isn't going to help.." Anna paused for a moment before realizing something,"Oh, you mean me?"

Ester scoffed,"No Anna, you stay here and sleep." With that Ester left the room and sat on the stairs with her head in her arms.

[Porcelain Doll]

Katarina was speechless with his plan. He was willing to sacrifice his life for her? Kat suddenly felt guilty for wanting to leave him. "Sounds like a plan.........be careful okay?" Katarina answered biting her lip nervously. This was probably the first time that Katarina had ever felt worried about someone. She didn't like the feeling. Katarina reached for her belt for her knives but noticed that they were gone. "Shit. He took my knives" Katarina whispered angrily. The red-headed girl waited for Markus' arrival. Adrenaline was running through her body, she has never felt so alive.

[Soulio]

Markus handed Damien his pistol.
"Go watch the wall. You're not getting into shit yet."
He pulled out his knife, the blade pointing behind him.
He kicked the bookcase out of the way, and ten kicked the door open.
"Red! Where the hell is the other one?!"

[deamonstalker]

"well, alright." I said, as I took the pistol. I followed the guy down the stairs, muttering that hadn't gotten his name. I continued down and out of the building, as he turned off into another building. I ran over the the wall, and scrambling up, made myself comfortable, and balanced. I took aim, at the distant hoard, and waited for the guy to come out, or until the hoard got closer.

[dooming803]

I shove the door, knocking markus aside i then run at him, brandishing my knife, "Kat, Go!" i yell. I tussel with markus and lose my knife, kat runs out the door just as markus hits me in the face, i keep shouting "Go! Keep running!" markus then brandishes his knife, and hits me upside the head so hard i get knocked out.... then, blackness.

My mind reverts to a scene in my teen years, when i was in football, i remember catching the ball and going to the endzone, a defender came on my side, i tried to stop him, but he snapped my arm, and all of a suddden i was on the ground, in total blackness...

[Dave]

Hi. Katherine here. Today I killed someone. You may be thinking that is pretty normal in a zombie apocalypse, but she wasn't one of them. I didn't know she was a survivor. All I could see was a blood covered thing running towards me making a lot of noise. It wasn't long before she attracted all the hordes in the local area including my house sitters. I picked up the closest thing to me, a wooden walking stick and swung it at her.

Smack!

I watched as the stick made contact with her head making it jerk sharply to the right. As she fell to the ground, I heard her cry in pain and I realized I had done wrong.

"Why?" she asked simply as her life slowly drained away.

"I am sorry... I panicked... I thought you were one of them. I am really sorry..." I replied as tears streamed down my face.

"Just make sure I don't turn..."

And that was it. I was a murderer. No better than one of those bandits who put their survival above everyone else's. The walkers closed in on me and I made the decision to right my wrong.

Bang!

[bluemoon]

Bridget watched silently as a young man made his way over to the gates--a living body amongst so many of the dead. He was making enough noise to attract his own demise and she scoffed softly before scooting along the wall to get closer. As she moved she became aware of another figure climbing the wall near her. Her black clothes made her almost invisible in the darkness, and he seemed unaware of her presence. At first glance, he appeared to be little more than a kid--also not someone that she recognized. Another outburst of swearing turned her attention back on the man on the wrong side of the gate.

“Hey!” she called in a voice barely above a whisper. “Give me your hand…and hurry!” She changed her position to get better leverage and reached down. Her free hand grabbed the edge of the brick wall and she chanced a look at the kid on the wall with her.

“Give me a hand, will ‘ya?” She asked. The walkers were already closing the gap, and time was of the essence. She was sure she could heft the young man up the wall, but someone had to take out the dead that were only a few feet away first.

[Soulio]

Markus carried the guy who foolishly tried to attack him upstairs in the room adjacent to the room Damien was in. He rushes outside, and sees Red still running.
His powerful legs propel him forward, advancing on her fast.
He pushed against the ground with all his might, and attempts to tackle her.
He misses narrowly, but manages to grab onto her leg.
He pulls her to the ground, and drags him over to him.
"CALM DOWN! I NEED YOUR ASSISTANCE ANYWAY!" He needed her to hand him and the kid ammo to kill the undead.

[deamonstalker]

I looked over at a woman that was helping a man over the fence, and I saw that a group of the hoard was almost upon them. I took aim, and shot, first once, then another, and yet another. Each time, the lead zed was taken down, and as the others tripped over the dead ones, it slowed them down, not much, but hopefully enough for the girl to pull the man up. I kept firing, each shot, tripping more of the undead, and slowing the hoard, slowly. I wished I had my G11 right about now, as I fired into the mass.